ftp.xmission.com/2014.06.ftp.xmission.com.tar/ftp.xmission.com/pub/lists/arfic-l/archive/arfic-l.200103

Internet Message Format | 2001-03-31 | 789KB

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Worthwhile Risks (1/1)
Date: 04 Mar 2001 11:29:36 -0500

TITLE: Worthwhile Risks

AUTHOR: Renay Walker & Michele Mason Bumbarger

EMAIL: [e-mail], [e-mail]

TV FANDOM: New Series Tomorrow People (sort of)

SUMMARY: Allan thinks about things. (Trust us, that's all we can say without
giving it away!)

RATING: PG-13

ARCHIVE: Alternate Realities, anyone else please ask.

AUTHORS' NOTES: And it's another collaboration between us. Michele gets
quirky weird idea, needs Renay's character, and of course, we encourage one
another's madness. This is not related in any way, shape or form to any of
Renay's adult serials, however, it does borrow a character from the Crash
series. This is an alternate universe where things are different. Oh, just
read it. And yes, this is the start of another serial. (No, Renay hasn't
forgotten the other ones, but Renay's a busy bee right now, so give her a
break.)

DISCLAIMER:  If you recognize 'em, we don't own 'em :-)  Seriously, the
characters of Adam Newman and Ami Jackson do not belong to either of us.
They are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra Television and ITV.
They are used here without permission but not for profit. The characters of
Allan Darby, Bruce and Dr. Jones do belong to us, and we ask that you ask
nicely if you really have the urge to borrow or use them elsewhere.

****

Allan Darby could get fired over this. There were rules and there were
ethics and he had gone and thrown every single one of them out of the
window. He was risking his job, risking his placement in the Master's
program, risking filling the mold that his father had cast him into so long
ago, the mold that he would never do anything, never be anything, always and
forever a waste of space. All of it for the soft warm body that lay curled
up beside him, her head resting on his chest, one arm thrown possessively
over his waist. All of it for the soft rise and fall of her chest as she
slept, the glimmers of a smile on her face even in sleep. All of it for a
co-ed, barely twenty-one and barely tested, but with such intellect and
promise that only a fool wouldn't have noticed what she could become one
day, if she had the patience and the tutelage, if she decided that she
wanted it.

Barely twenty-one, barely experienced but still able to touch that something
inside of himself that he thought he had buried deeply, sealed away and
forgotten about. A single smile from her and he was blinded, a single glance
and the light from her eyes dimmed everything else in the room. He'd had
boyfriends; he'd had girlfriends. Allan had had lovers from one end of the
spectrum to the other, the shy and demure, the outgoing and outrageous, but
none of them, except Bruce and damn he tried hard not to think about Bruce,
packing the man away in one of those hermetically sealed compartments of his
mind where the memories of pain and feeling wouldn't touch him, none of them
got to him the way she did.

From the first moment when she turned too fast in the cafeteria, the corner
of her shoulder bag swinging out and knocking his coffee from his hand, and
down the front of his shirt, making him grateful for the first time in years
that the university was unable to make a cup of mouth scalding hot coffee,
something about her had caught his attention. Allan had been more than ready
to bite her head off, already having a terrible day, but something about her
stuttering apologies, the way she scurried around gathering up napkins and
clumsily attempted to wipe away the stain, before realizing that maybe
wiping at the chest of a man she didn't know was a terrible idea, which
immediately resulted in more stuttering apologies until she finally settled
on giving him money for laundry and buying him a new cup of coffee. He had
refused the money, but the coffee she foisted off on him and he was unable
to refuse.

He first noticed her eyes then, when she was attempting to absorb the coffee
stain from his shirt with the recycled brand generic napkins that couldn't
soak up tiny droplets of water nonetheless a full cup of coffee from a
cotton polo shirt, large and dark almond shaped orbs that sparkled with
light and life, even while reflecting her embarrassment and humility. It was
partially those eyes that made him stop before his tirade could begin, those
eyes that made him take stock of the situation, and laugh it off, attempting
to alleviate her awkwardness.

Allan hadn't gotten her name, but it hadn't really been that much of a
concern. She was a random face, albeit a random pretty face, in a sea of
co-eds, and she was clearly a danger to his morning pick me up cup of
coffee.  They exchanged words, hers full of repeated apologies, and he
admittedly continuing to talk only because he liked the sound of her voice,
a clear and crisp English accent on every single word. Then they had gone
their separate ways, with Allan having to endure the teasing of his peers
for a good portion of the afternoon.

She was almost forgotten by the time he saw her again, sitting in the front
left corner of the room when he looked up from calling the role, trying to
put names to the faces of the forty and some odd students that had decided
to brave Dr. Jones' Issues in Society class this semester, despite the
woman's reputation as a shark. Of course, it was always a distinct
possibility that they didn't know the reputation of Dr. Jones, and it was
with that tickling the back of his mind that Allan wondered why he was
taking the time to put names and faces together; wisdom dictated waiting
until the students had their first taste of Dr. Jones, until the ranks had
thinned some.

And yet, he did it every semester so far, with every class, and this one was
no different. Allan had not been expecting to see her, trying hard to look
nonchalant and unaffected as he glanced over to see which student responded
with a demure, "Present," to the question, "Miss Jackson? Ami Jackson?"

She approached him after class, under the pretense of asking a question
about the syllabus, and for once it was an intelligent question, not one
born of boredom and fear of not maintaining a high enough GPA. Question
answered, she lingered, idly fingering the strap of her shoulder bag, the
one that had been the cause of their earlier meeting, apparently torn
between saying something or simply walking away.

He took another question from a brainless co-ed, and when he looked back,
Ami was gone, having slipped out into the throng of milling students.

Two days later, she was back, and this time she mustered the nerve to
approach him after class. She asked if he would grade her objectively
despite the 'coffee-incident,' which later earned him a question and a bit
of ribbing from Dr. Jones, and he smiled and promised to try. Distracted by
other students, Allan hadn't noticed that she remained in the doorway,
instead of leaving the classroom, those dark eyes watching him intently.
Hadn't noticed until Dr. Jones brought it to his attention, simply inclining
her head in the direction of the young woman.

"Something else you needed, Miss Jackson?" Allan was detached, professional.
He was the grad assistant and she was the student. He'd been the target of
crushes of co-eds before, both male and female, he knew that the interest
was waning and that it would pass.

She didn't do the expected. She didn't fluster and stutter, trying to find
an excuse to meet with him outside of classes, no requests for advisement or
a tutoring session. No, she simply fingered the strap of her bag, her eyes
raking him over and making him feel like for a moment that he was the
proverbial bug under the proverbial microscope. "You look like someone I . .
. I knew." There was a catch in her voice as she said the last, a tell-tale
flickering of some deep pain that he knew would leave him forever curious,
but he would never know its cause because that wasn't something people
shared with total strangers.

"I get that a lot," Allan laughed it off, for some reason feeling the need
to banish the shadows that were clouding her eyes, but she wouldn't dismiss
it that easily.

"No, I mean it. You could be his twin."

And it was his turn to feel pain, to feel like the air was being sucked from
the room and from his lungs. She didn't know, she couldn't know, and yet her
words cut him anew, digging into another one of those little compartments
that he tried to leave unopened and untouched. This one had a name, like
they all did, this one called itself Adam, and it belonged to the man who
shared his parentage, and every ounce of his genetic material, a man, who
for all intents and purposes, and reasons that made sense to no one but
Adam, had fallen off the face of the earth.

"I need time," had been Adam's simple explanation as he stood in Allan's
apartment that day, staring off across the skyline. He blamed himself, for
what, Allan didn't know, Adam didn't share that detail, but buried it deeply
inside of himself to deal with, or not deal with, as he chose. "I'm going
away."

"How long?"

A shrug, never looking around at the only person who knew him inside and
out, or had thought that he did until that moment. "Until . until I find
what I'm looking for."

Adam teleported away that day, and out of Allan's life, and it had been two
years to the date since he'd disappeared, two years since that date that Ami
Jackson stood before him, stating with complete simplicity words that made
his blood run cold.

"Well," Allan had shrugged off the feeling of unease, the ghosts of the past
coming back to haunt him, "They say we all have a twin somewhere."

She accepted that, and why wouldn't she? Why shouldn't she? Only Bruce had
known about Adam, and Bruce was back in New York, living the life of the up
and coming artist in the Big Apple. Allan was a continent removed from that,
in a small town in California, at a small private college where he thought
he would just pick up and begin again. No strings, no attachments, nothing
holding him back.

No strings, no attachments, so he made his own. He was drawn to Ami Jackson,
and he couldn't begin to fathom why. He knew that she arrived ten to fifteen
minutes early to class each day, knew that she was always one of the last
students to leave. She had friends that met for breakfast in the morning,
but somehow she still seemed to be alone, even when surrounded by people.
Allan noticed her, noticed her because she wasn't simply in class to sharpen
her GPA, but she was a learner, a true student and he admired that. Her
questions were intelligent and well thought out, her contributions to class
discussion always pushed the discussion along.

Two weeks after the start of the semester, he saw her walking in the rain,
attempting to stay dry beneath the canvas of an umbrella, and offered her a
ride. She settled into the passenger seat of his Jeep, and Allan tried to
focus on the road and the rain, and not on the length of leg that peeked out
from beneath the hem of her skirt, soaked with rain and clinging to her
thighs. He tried not to notice the way the rain had managed to plaster her
blouse to her body, the outline of the lace of her bra and so much more
visible.

By the time he dropped her off in front of her dorm, he had given up
pretense of not noticing her and allowed his eyes to drink in the sight of
her running swiftly up the sidewalk and stairs. The wet skirt clung to her
shapely rear and the sight was gratifying.

The next day during class it had been impossible to keep his eyes off of
her. Ami had done nothing, nothing more than get caught in a rainstorm, but
that short time spent with her in his Jeep, with the briefest of
conversations, made a difference in his perceptions. She was more than
another student, she was a kindred soul; Allan felt her loneliness and
separateness because he had lived too long with that feeling himself.

After class, Ami made an appointment to meet with him to discuss her final
project. She was one in a long line of students to do such, but she was the
only one that he ended up meeting with in the local coffeehouse, buying her
a cappuccino and biscotti and listening to her project proposal while a
local band played. She was the only one he met with the next night, and
every night after that for a week, in the student commons, under the
pretense of further discussing her project, and whiled away the night
talking about anything but.

And Ami was the only one that he kissed goodnight a week later, standing in
the shadows outside of her dorm, each of them giggling and jumping whenever
the door opened or someone walked past.

So it had begun, his secret courtship of Ami Jackson, a relationship that
was wrought with risks and potential problems, but made worth it every day.
They found something in one another, something that she had needed as well,
and Allan wasn't prepared to turn his back on something that felt this
strong and this right and this good.

Ami twisted in her sleep, whimpering anxiously as she sometimes did. In the
morning, she wouldn't remember what plagued her or what her nightmares were,
but they did haunt her. She had her ghosts, those things that she could not
and would not talk to him about, but Allan couldn't fault her for that; he
had his own shades that he was as yet unprepared to deal with. Ami didn't
know about his colorful past, didn't know that his lovers had been men as
often as women had. She didn't know the real reason his father had tossed
him out of his house and disinherited him at the age of sixteen, didn't know
that somewhere out there he really had a twin whom he hadn't seen or heard
from in two years.

She didn't know, and Allan wasn't ready to share just yet. Lowering his
chin, he kissed the top of her head, smoothing a hand over her hair. He
whispered softly to her, words of comfort, smiling as she settled back down,
relaxing into an untroubled sleep.

Well worth the damn risk.

*** End



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Whispering Shades (1/1) ***NC-17***
Date: 04 Mar 2001 11:34:32 -0500

I'm posting this for a friend. Send all comments to her at [e-mail]

Title: Whispering Shades

Author: Renay Walker

Email: [e-mail]

Fandom: New Series Tomorrow People (sort of)

Summary: Words spoken sow the seeds of doubt.

Rating: NC-17

Archive: Alternate Realities, anyone else please ask.

Author's Notes: Sequel to "Worthwhile Risks." This will make a lot more
sense if you read that one first. Also, thank you to Michele Bumbarger who
had the brainchild and helped me start and finish this thing up.

Disclaimer:  The characters of Adam Newman and Ami Jackson do not belong to
me. They are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra Television and
ITV. They are used here without permission but not for profit. The character
of Allan Darby, is mine and please don't use him without asking me first.

****

It began with a kiss. The lightest, teasing touch of velvet soft lips
gliding over his cheek, teeth tugging gently at his lower lip before full
lips fell flush against his. It started as a kiss, that even hovering on the
edges of sleep, his body responded to. His mouth opened, lips and teeth
parting to clear the way for the sweet questing tongue that nudged him to
consciousness. Arms and hands moved possessed by memory and wills of their
own to gather the warm, lithe body into his arms, pulling the heated flesh
against his own.

Not an unpleasant way to wake up at all.

Her hands, warm and soft, moved across his skin, touching and stroking,
pinching and scraping their way along paths that were as familiar to her as
the winding, caressing roads his hands traveled on the canvas of her skin.
In the dark of the night, only the moonlight, mingled with the white-yellow
of the artificial street lights penetrated the bedroom, dressing her form in
shadow and light that both hid and revealed. Not that he cared; he didn't
need to see her. His memory told him what he wanted to know, his mind's eye
had long ago burned the image of her, round breasts, flat stomach, curving
hips, into memory forever.

And yet those glimpses that he did see held him captive and gave him pause.
Pause as his eyes were teased with the glimpse of the orb of breast, the
puckering taut nipple before he took it between his teeth, drawing it into
his mouth. Her sharp intake of breath and whimper of pleasure as he suckled
were music to his ears, music which drowned out all other sound. The
tightening of her hands around him, fingers digging into his shoulders were
familiar, possessive touches that reinforced and fueled her need, her
hunger, and his own.

Her hands wandered and played, and he joined her in the moans and whimpers
when those hands closed around his hard shaft, stroking and flexing. Moving
up and down, up and down until his hips began to move in rhythm with her
hand, until he could no longer concentrate on the attentions he should have
been paying to her body and was forced to simply bury his face between her
breasts attempting to control the fire rising within his body and summon the
will to make her stop.

In the end, he didn't have to. As quickly as her teasing torment had begun,
it ended and he looked up in both surprise and disappointment. The
disappointment registered as a frustrated groan, but one that was quickly
dismissed as he recognized the all too familiar lustful gleam in his lover's
dark eyes.

Mouths met hungrily in the darkness of the night, and a gentle push upon his
chest sent him falling back onto the pillows, his delicate dark beauty
straddling his hips. She smiled down at him, her fingernails raking down the
length of his chest, left hand stopping to tug upon the closed loop earring
in his nipple. A ripple of fire and ice, pleasure and pain moved through his
body, and his hips bucked upwards instinctively, his groin tightening in
anticipation, in need, in want.

"Do you want me, Allan?" Her whisper was pure intoxication, as soft as silk
wrapping him in a cocoon as surely as her hand again wrapped around his
shaft. She licked her lips, shifting so that he could feel her, her heat and
wetness against him, so close and yet so very far away as she rocked ever so
slowly against him, raising his hunger. And from the soft shudder she gave
as he moved against her, raising her own as well.

He clutched her hips in answer, yanking her body against his, "Vixen." He
could have taken her had he wanted to, he could have flipped them over and
drove himself home to the place that he desired to be so very much. But he
didn't, because sometimes it was fun to play her games, sometimes it was fun
to let her have her way.

He would have his later.

"But you like it."

If he had wanted to answer her, he would have been unable to. Unable to
because as she spoke, she lowered herself onto him, taking him deep inside
of her tightness and wetness, taking him home to the burning heat that
devoured him body and soul. She settled onto him slowly, almost painfully
slowly, her body accepting all of him with a shudder and soft keening,
fingers digging into his shoulders and holding on as if she would sink into
him totally if she did not anchor herself.

Allan held onto her hips, guiding her, guiding himself, finding his own
anchor in the blissful sweetness of their union.

She rose above him, his Venus de Milo riding above the waves of his body,
open and uninhibited, pure sexuality meant for his eyes and his eyes alone.
Hundreds of tiny braids brushed her shoulders and caressed her back as her
head tilted backwards, her hands splayed against his chest as they moved
together in a natural of rhythm of desire and completion.  She rose up,
nearly parting from him before sliding back down to meet his thrusting hips,
over and over, the two bodies meeting somewhere in the middle time and again
as the entire world spiraled away from him, away from them both.

What started as slow and sweet became faster and frenzied as the heat and
passion between them rose. Allan clutched at her hips, unable to stop
himself and the furious rhythm of his own hips, losing more control as she
met his frenzied desperate pace, as she began to whine and keen in the back
of her throat, her muscles clamping around him. And he melted into her, the
two becoming one, as they fast approached that edge, that endless edge from
which there is no escape and only endless bliss.

In that half of a heart beat before, the world froze, and then -- ecstasy
followed like the wake of a freight train, and he clung to her as she clung
to him, her head thrown back as the tremors of pleasure wracked her frame,
her thighs and inner muscles clamping him like a vice. And it did not stop,
it just seems to go on forever and ever and until Allan was certain that he
might be torn apart from the intensity of it all.

But he was not torn apart, and as the world righted itself again, he found
her sprawled atop of him, their bodies still most intimately attached. She
heaved a sigh, he could feel the rise and fall of her rib cage as she fought
to control her panting, he could feel her heartbeat, as she snuggled in
closer evidently determined to not lose contact with him just yet. Her
breath tickled his throat, her hair tickling his nose.

"Love you - "

And at her words, the world froze again. The world came to complete and
total halt, and instead of feeling himself lulled into satiated contentment,
Allan found himself wide-awake.

Wide awake, with his heart pounding fiercely in his chest, the sound of it
echoing in his ears.

Because she could not have said what he thought she said.

"Love you Adam."

It was his imagination, all in his mind, shades of his past coming back to
haunt him.

There was no reason for her to say that name, to know that name -

His imagination. All in his imagination.

Allan held her and beat back the demons, waiting for the sleep that was long
in coming.

*** End



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Worlds Away <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Worlds Away (17/??)
Date: 04 Mar 2001 08:50:46 -0800 (PST)

Title: Worlds Away (Part 17/??)

Author: M. Bumbarger

Email: [e-mail]

Fandom: New Series Tomorrow People

Rating: PG-13/TV-14

Summary: The Tomorrow People are swept away to a
different world, where they must take up the lives of
their alter-egos and try to find their way home . . .
which won't be easy.

Notes & Dedication: An extra special chocolately
goodness thank you to Caroline Fales for helping me
over several humps with this chapter and keeping the
story on track.

Disclaimer: The Tomorrow People (Adam Newman, Ami
Jackson, Megabyte Damon, and Jade Weston) are the
property of Roger Damon Price, Thames Television, ITV,
Tetra Television and Nickelodeon. They are used here
without permission, but not for profit. The lands,
countries, customs, deities, and original characters
are mine and mine only, springing from the depths
of my imagination and should not be used anywhere else
without my permission. Please do not repost this to
any list or archive it anywhere else without my
express permission.

Previous parts at
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway

*****


Chapter Seventeen



This was ridiculous.

As he was forced to step back and allow two
manservants to haul *another* very large wooden chest
into his bedchamber, Megabyte groaned and banged his
head softly against the bedchamber wall. There was no
place for him to go now, no where for him to escape.
The sanctity of his bedchamber had been violated in
one fell swoop by a simple suggestion from his father
and a nod and clap of the hands from his mother. No
longer his personal private refuge, but a tainted
place now covered with Zentil family heirlooms, lacy
trappings and soft, prettily woven tapestries and a
wardrobe stuffed full of frocks and frills and
dresses, all courtesy of the Lady Jadina.

Not that it was Jade's fault, or even Jade's idea that
she move into the same bedchamber with her *husband.*
Whatever else she might be, and even if she was fast
assuming her role as the lady of Elspera Keep, even
Jade was not that pretentious. However, with the
impending arrival of the entourage from Albarasque,
the entire keep was in a state of flux.

The Damia Reina, according to Lady Margot, "absolutely
positively needs her privacy. She is the ruler of that
land, we can't just have her lying about in any room.
I'm certain that you both understand the necessity of
this, and while I would never be so forward as to
presume to tell you how to live or what to do . . ."

The words had gone on and on until Megabyte had
thought that his brain would explode from boredom or
that his eyes would cross. The words that in the end,
ultimately meant that Jade was moving into his
bedchamber for the duration of the visit from the
ruling family of Albarasque.

Megabyte was really beginning to think that fate was
having a jolly good laugh at his expense.

As two more servants appeared, another tapestry
carried between them, Megabyte stopped them with an
extended arm. "What is that?"

"It is Lady Jadina's, my lord."

"I know that. But what is it? Another tapestry? Look
around men, there is no place to put another
tapestry."

"But Lady Jadina -"

"Take it back."

The two men exchanged worried glances, hesitating on
the threshold. "My lord, Lady Margot's orders were -"

"I know what my mother's orders were, but I don't
think that she meant for everyone to take her words
quite so literally. If anymore of Jad-ina's trappings
are brought in here, this will not be so much a
bedchamber as a storage room! Now take that back where
you got it from." Megabyte pointed at the next group
as well, "All of you, take it and put it back where it
came from. Enough is enough already."

"My lord, as much as this inconveniences you, this,"
one of the maidservants stepped forward, shaking an
armful of lace and silk under his nose, "is needed by
your wife, unless you wish her to run amok in the keep
wearing only her chemise."

Feeling his face flush red clear to the roots of his
hair, as the woman no doubt intended, Megabyte stepped
aside to allow entry by the women carrying more of
Jade's wardrobe. Of course, he had to wonder how and
why precisely Jade had or needed so many clothes. He
was certain that he already seen dresses stuffed in
wardrobes that Jade had yet to wear, and more than
likely, probably would never wear.

This was absolute madness.

"Where are you going with that?" Jade's voice rang out
behind him as the two men bearing the tapestry began
to head in the other direction.

The men floundered, exchanging glances, mouths working
soundlessly.

"They're putting it back in your bedchamber, Jade,"
Megabyte informed her, "There's no room for it here."

"No, they can't!" She waved her hands at the men, "You
can't. Bring that in here and put it -- over in that
corner."

[Hello? Jade? Starting to feel a little cluttered
here,] Megabyte 'pathed at her, placing his body in
the path of the men and the tapestry. "Take it back to
Lady Jadina's quarters."

"No!" Jade practically yelled at the men, then
lowering her voice, she turned her attention to
Megabyte. "Now, *Marmion,*" her eyes flashed as she
placed emphasis on his name, "your mother clearly
stated that we had to make my bedchamber comfortable
for the Damia Reina. It's to be properly decorated and
that can't be done with my tapestries all over the
walls and floors. Besides, that one was a wedding
present, don't you remember?"

[You can't possibly know that.]

[I can and I do. Now where should they put it?]

It took every ounce of willpower that Megabyte had to
not tell Jade the precise location of a very dark
place lacking in sunshine that he thought would be an
appropriate place for the tapestry in question.
Tugging on his doublet, Megabyte gave Jade the most
placating smile he could muster before turning to the
servants. "Take it down into the storage cellar. I'm
sure you'll find plenty of room for it there."

"Stop," Jade snapped. Everyone in the room, Megabyte
included froze, startled by the commanding note in her
normally gentle voice.  Eyes as cold as a winter's sea
bored into him, daring him to challenge her as she
said, "Lay it on the bed if you please and then leave.
 Lord Marmion and I have some things to discuss."

There was no hesitation in the scurrying sounds he
heard around him.  He couldn't find it in his heart to
blame them.  Had he been at the receiving end of it,
he might well have jumped too.

When the room had cleared and the door shut behind
them with an audible click, Megabyte crossed his arms,
glaring at her, "Would you like to tell me what that
was about?"

Jade smiled.  It was not a sweet or even warm smile.
"You were being an ass, Marmion.  And I didn't want to
embarrass you in public."

"I beg your pardon?"

"You're making this harder than it has to be. You're
being à you're being a baby about this."

Megabyte stared at with incredulity. "I'm being a
baby?"

"Yes. Did you hear yourself? Take that back, put that
away -"

"Jade! Look around," Megabyte waved with his arms, "I
can't walk in here without stumbling over a chest or a
table or a tapestry! This place is so cluttered that à
if you were a little old lady, there would probably be
about fifteen or twenty cats prancing around. This is
not a bedchamber, this is turning into a depository!"

"This is what your mother wanted!"

"Temporarily, Jade. Until after the Damia Reina
leaves. You do understand what temporary means, right?
It doesn't mean move right in and grow roots."

"Geesh, I don't know why you're so upset by all of
this. After all, we're *married.* Most married couples
do actually share sleeping quarters, in case you
haven't been paying attention."

Megabyte snapped his mouth closed in mid-rant, his
words flying out of his head as he truly heard Jade's
words. They hit him like a bucket of ice water,
sending a chill rippling along his spine. It was true,
technically they were married, but the arrangement
between Marmion and Jadina made it easy for him to
ignore that minor technicality. Married in name only,
and it was a far less complicated way to look at the
things.

But clearly Jade didn't see things in the same manner
that he did.

"No, Jade, *we*, Megabyte and Jade, are not married.
Marmion and Jadina are married."

"Same difference," Jade shrugged. "We're Marmion and
Jadina, and does this have some kind of point?"

Megabyte resisted the urge to take her by the
shoulders and shake her until her teeth rattled. How
on earth she managed to get him so riled up so easily,
he did not begin to fathom. Once upon a time, which
seemed quite a long time ago, it had been easy to
ignore her. Once upon a time when they lived on earth
and his biggest responsibility had been to take the
dog out, Jade, while being annoying at times, had not
reached the point where his palms actually itched with
wanting to shake some sense into her. Once upon a
time, he had not dreaded that he might get a headache
from just trying to hold an extended conversation with
her.

Maybe she was right and he was wrong; maybe they
really were married. He didn't think it could be
humanly possible for any woman other than a man's wife
to cause him this much aggravation.

"Jadina, my dear wife," Megabyte grasped her gently by
the shoulders, ignoring the itching in his hands,
taking momentary enjoyment from the way her eyes
widened at his choice of words, "there is not enough
room in here for all of your stuff. Half of it stays
and the rest will have to go into storage until the
Damia Reina is gone. Pick what you absolutely can not
live without and pack the rest away, okay?

"And, by the way, you can have the bed. I'll take the
couch. End of story."

"Why can't you pack some of your stuff away? And who
says I want to sleep in your bed?"

At that moment, Megabyte decided that when he got back
to earth, he was never ever getting married. From his
very brief experience, it was a punishment far worse
than death.

The frighteningly sad part was that he was beginning
to accept it.

***

"At least she isn't sleeping in your bed," Adam reined
his horse to a halt, smirking over his shoulder at
Megabyte as the redhead rode up beside him. His friend
had arrived unexpectedly that morning, nearly causing
Adam to cut his own throat when the other teleported
in while Adam was shaving.

Adam had immediately chewed Megabyte out for actually
*teleporting* into the Palace like that, then made
arrangements to meet him out by the stables. And
finished his morning toilet while listening to
Megabyte do the precise same thing he had been doing
since they began their ride as well - rant about
having to share his bedchamber with Jade.

"Not even funny, Adam," Megabyte rode up beside him.
"That would make this about ten times worse. I've
slept with Jade and she's a cover hog."

"Is there something I should know?" Adam's eyebrows
rose.

Megabyte rolled his eyes. "No! On the boat. We shared
a room and a bed on the boat. That was more than long
enough to share anything with Jade."

"Well, she is your wife, Megabyte. It does only make
sense."

"You're enjoying this way too much, you know that?"
Megabyte glared sourly at him. "I mean, you don' t
hear me teasing you about your future bride do you?
I'm at least trying to support you in your hour of
pain. You could repay the favor."

Those words gave Adam pause. Megabyte was right, he
really didn't have the right to criticize and tease
the other for his situation when Adam had his own
*situation.* The difference being that Megabyte was
only *suffering* through marriage with Jade, while
Adam had no idea what sort of situation he would find
himself in.

"You worked it out, at least," Adam reminded him, "If
one good thing is coming out of this, you and Jade are
at the very least learning to get along. And you are
learning the fine art of compromise."

"Compromise?" Megabyte shook his head. "The room still
looks like some little old lady's living room. And I'm
going to have listen to Jade whine and complain for
the next few weeks about all the things she didn't get
to keep out. I really think that someone is playing a
big joke on me."

The path narrowed and the horses were forced to march
in single file. Megabyte and Brazar fell into step
behind Adam and Farras, and Adam switched to telepathy
so that his fellow Tomorrow Person could hear him.
[I've been thinking that since we arrived here.]

[Yeah, well, I haven't found it funny yet.]

[Me neither,] Adam threw Megabyte a smile over his
shoulder.

[You know what the scary thing is, though, pal?]

Adam brought Farras to a halt as the path widened out
before them again. This was near the place where he
had first found himself on the ground, awakened in
this different world. A short trot off the main path
and down the small incline and he would be there, in
the midst of the small copse of trees that shaded a
small clearing. His hands twitched on the reins, and
he fought the urge to lead Farras there again as he
had done so often within the first few days of
arriving here. There was nothing to see, nothing to
mark his passage into this place or the passage of the
true prince out of it. There were no clues, nothing
except the virtually undisturbed wood.

Turning his attention from the wood, Adam focused it
on Megabyte's question. [The scary part is that you're
starting to get used to it?]

Shock and surprise registered clearly on Megabyte's
face, the emotions buffeting Adam. [Yeah, how did you
know?]

[Because I know the feeling,] Adam supplied, giving
one glance back at the wooded area.

More than you could ever imagine, Megabyte.

*** End of Chapter Seventeen




=====
*********************************************
Worlds Away
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway
*********************************************

__________________________________________________
Do You Yahoo!?
Get email at your own domain with Yahoo! Mail.
http://personal.mail.yahoo.com/

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) FIC: Whispering Shades (1/1) ***NC-17***
Date: 04 Mar 2001 14:06:51 EST

ooh, guys, i like this, i like this!! this new dynamic with a twin of adam's
and ami getting into a relationship with him is fantastic. keep it coming!
and i have a question, what ever happened to that story with the psi corps or
something, that alternate universe, i liked that!
well, hope everyone has happy writing, and reading!
just an aside: yesterday at the massachusetts drama festival, i won the stage
manager's award! yay! first time i stage managed, and i did it! my school is
moving onto semifinals, and i  will be talking about all of this alot, so
hope nobody minds! well, see you all later,
~v

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) Beta Request
Date: 05 Mar 2001 18:35:06 -0500

Work was very slow today. I managed to whip out a short Angel vignette
written from the POV of one of the guest characters. I was wondering if
anyone out there would be interested in doing a beta read for me.

Thanks!

********
Michele B.
Author, Archivist & Webmistress
a l t e r n a t e REALITIES Fan Fiction Archive
http://www.alternate-realities.net
********


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Beta Request
Date: 05 Mar 2001 20:44:06 EST

i'll do it!
send it on michele....

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Beta Request
Date: 05 Mar 2001 20:55:44 -0500


Kewl! Thanks a bunch :-)

This is the sequel to my other only single (meaning non-crossover BtVS)
story called, "The Other Anne" and it's at the archive if you want to read
it first. Probably should read it first:

http://www.alternate-realities.net/btvs/bumbarger-anne.html

And here's the follow-up:

Title: I'm Still Anne

Author: M. Bumbarger

Email: [e-mail]

Fandom: Buffy, the Vampire Slayer/Angel: The Series

Rating: PG

Summary: Two years after the events of "Anne," Anne stops to think and
reflect. Sequel to "The Other Anne."

Spoilers: Buffy, Season Three Episode, "Anne." Mild hinted at spoilage for
Angel, Season Two Episode, "Blood Money." This story takes place in
Angel-verse before the episode, "Blood Money."

Disclaimer: The characters of Buffy Summers, Angel, Anne, and Lilah Morgan
do not belong to me. Nor does Wolfram & Hart belong to me. All are the
property of Joss Whedon, David Greenwalt, Tim Minear, Mutant Enemy and Fox
Productions. They used here without permission but not for profit.

****
I'm Still Anne
By M. Bumbarger


I got to thinking about her the other day. Not that I don't think about her
a lot 'cause I do. She believed in me. She trusted me. She made me believe
in myself. So, I do think about her a lot. At night, when I'm in bed, and
the shelter is mostly quiet, or when I'm just sitting by the window staring
out of it. I think about her whenever a new kid wanders in off the streets
that wants our help. Whenever there's a new face who's decided that he doesn
't want to sell drugs or she doesn't want to pimp her body or they realize
there's things out there in the dark that are just as bad as gang bangers
and crooked cops.

It's funny, but I never thought that I would think that vampires and the
things that really do go bump in the night are as bad a gang bangers, or a
kid beat beyond recognition 'cause she didn't want pay up what her pimp
thought she should or because she tried to work the wrong corner. It's all a
perspective thing, I guess. At least with vampires, you know, they get you,
one bite and you're pretty much dead. Or like them. But what I see . . .
what those kids see and live through everyday . . . hell, vampires aren't so
bad after all.

I'm making it now. I'm making it and I'm making a difference, but still I
always come back and think about her. You know, Buffy. I wonder what
happened when she went back to Sunnydale. I wonder if she actually went back
to that place. I mean, it was like she was going to, like she finally
figured out that she couldn't run and had to go back and stand her ground,
but you never know. I mean, she seemed so strong, but you never know about
people really. She seemed strong back when I called myself Lily and a bunch
of us thought that vampires would free us when all they really wanted to do
was make us dinner. She seemed strong, like she had it all together, but
then she ended up in LA, barely holding it together and trying to be
something that she wasn't. Just like me. So, maybe she wasn't as strong as
we thought.

But I kinda wonder if she ever made it back and ended up dealing with her
demons. And I wonder if she ever thinks about me, down in here in LA. I
wonder if she sometimes stops and looks around and wonders if I'm still
doing what I was doing or if I'm actually trying to pull it together.

I wonder how surprised she would be to know that I have pulled it together.
I am somebody now. People look up to me, they respect me. There's a whole
mess of kids out there - runaways and throwaways - who know that I'm here
for them if they need me. They know that they've got somewhere to go and
somebody who understands because I've been there.

But I don't think that I would be here right now, doing this if it hadn't
been for Buffy. I know I wouldn't be - I would be old and dead just like
Ricky. Or maybe cut up and beat up like Rosalie who came through last week.
Or shot dead like T-Bone for being in the wrong place at the wrong time. I
definitely wouldn't be here; I wouldn't be making a difference.

That's why I kept the name Anne. I mean, officially. Went through all the
paces to change it legally and everything. Lilah Morgan at Wolfram & Hart
helped out with that - pro bono. A little bit of paperwork, and I'm really
Anne. No one knew me before I was Anne and that's a good thing - I don't
think they would have recognized me anyway.

So, here is Anne, doing good and making a difference. Doing all those things
that "Anne" did for me - leaving hope and helping out. Showing the way.

The kids love me, they thank me for helping them. They thank me for seeing
them as real people when no one else did or would or could. And it makes me
feel good inside. Two years ago, I wouldn't have thought that it was
possible to feel this good inside, to look in a mirror and be able to really
like what you see there. Two years ago, I really wouldn't have wanted to
look in a mirror.

"Anne" helped me see the light. She helped me find my way. And I don't know
if she's back to being Buffy Summers now, or if she's still running from
whatever she was running from.

But I do know one very important thing.

I'm still standing.

I'm still Anne.

*** End ***



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Beta Request ** DO NOT READ FIC POSTED UNDER THIS SUBJECT LINE**
Date: 05 Mar 2001 20:58:56 -0500

Ack, gasp! Do NOT read the story included under the above header! Repeat do
not read the story that came to the list under the subject - or read it at
your own risk. It's totally unbeta-ed and your List Mom made a mistake when
she hit her "reply" button. Sorry folks.

The very shame-faced List Mom,
Michele

----- Original Message -----
Sent: Monday, March 05, 2001 8:44 PM


i'll do it!
send it on michele....

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: And So It Goes (0/1)
Date: 05 Mar 2001 22:13:23 US/Eastern

TITLE: And So It Goes (0/1)
FANDOM(S): A Buffy, the Vampire Slayer/Gundam Wing crossover.
AUTHOR: Caroline Fales
EMAIL: [e-mail]
RATING: PG/PG13

SUMMARY:  Set in an uncertain future, the last of the Slayers is forced to take
stock.

Author's notes and disclaimer:

'And so it goes...' No longer just Billy Joel lyrics, the song has spawned a
story (though I don't use or quote the song in the least save for the title).
And I only used that because it seemed appropriate.

Before you read this fic however, you may want a few particulars. This story is
set in the Gundam Wing universe on the premise that Faith, everyone's favorite
rogue Slayer, has, by chance and fate, ended up in. This is not an alternate
universe. In this story, the Gundam Wing universe is the future of the Buffy-
verse. A future where vampires have been extinct for hundreds of years... Until
a blend of science and magic brings them back, hence the need for a Slayer, a
need that is filled by The Powers That Be (Angel reference). In this new
future, Faith finds herself with no Watcher or allies save for five ruthless
young men (to quote Cartoon Network) and one former vampire...

This story is the sequel to a longer story I've have churning in my mind, one
that explains how Faith ended up in the GW universe and the story behind the
return of the vampires. If you would like to see this prequel, please write and
say so. If I know that there's an interest there, I will work on it. However,
if I don't get any sort of feedback, I don't care how much you like this story,
I won't write the other one--why? Because I won't know that anyone cares enough
for me to write it.

On the announcement front... I finally have my own webpage.  ^_^x  Well, one
that I'm actually proud to show people (in the way of being finished and no
longer a mess). This story (and others I've written) can be found here.  At the
moment, the archive is being updated every 3 to 5 days (Right now, my page is
my baby so it's getting a lot of attention.)  Those of you who visit the page
may notice I use an alias (instead of my name like I do on this and the
TPlist).  That nick is my alias for the other mailing lists and fandoms I've
written for.  So let me assure you that Persephone didn't steal my fics (which
would be kind of pointless--stealing my own stories I mean).  Anyway, I'm
rambling.... If you're interested, check the page out.  The URL:
www.angelfire.com/id2/avalon

Disclaimer: Buffy, the Vampire Slayer (and Angel)--its characters and concepts
are owned by Joss Whedon, Mutant Enemy, and the WB. Mobile Suit Gundam Wing is
the property of Sunrise and Bandai. No profit is being made from this story.

Special thanks and dedication:  To Chele, who's always been there.  And to
Sandra and Jessica who've proved to be just as wonderful friends as they are
beta readers.

Caroline Fales
03.05.01



This message was sent using GSWeb Mail Services.
http://www.gasou.edu/gsumail



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: And So It Goes (1/1)
Date: 05 Mar 2001 22:16:22 US/Eastern

TITLE: And So It Goes (1/1)
FANDOM(S): A Buffy, the Vampire Slayer/Gundam Wing crossover.
AUTHOR: Caroline Fales
EMAIL: [e-mail]
RATING: PG/PG13

SUMMARY:  Set in an uncertain future, the last of the Slayers is forced to take
stock.

Feedback welcomed!

***

And So It Goes
A 'Buffy, the Vampire Slayer' / 'Gundam Wing' vignette
Caroline Fales

You know, I always used to wonder what it would be like to live in a world with
no rules.  A world where I didn't have some whiny, rabbity little Watcher
following my every move, writing down his approval--hah, more like, disapproval
of my every action.  A world where anything could go and the one rule was that
you come out of it alive.  Well, I got my wish and you know what?

I found I didn't like it very much.  Angel was right, there are rules for a
reason.

I rolled to the side, half-lifting myself up off the mat to glare at my
opponent.  "Shit, Yuy, you didn't have to throw me so hard."

Heero Yuy, former Gundam pilot and now part of my posse of vampire hunters,
shrugged.  As usual, that handsome face of his was about as expressive as a
statue.  Check that, you'd get more from the statue with a whole hell of a lot
less trouble.  Okay, that's harsh, I know it, but Heero just gets to me
sometimes.  I'm used to being able to work guys around my little finger, but
with Heero, it's the other way around.

"Angel said to simulate a combat situation," Heero replied.  "For optimal
results that means removing all restraints and checks on one's actions."

"Yeah, but that doesn't mean break my damn spine," I growled.  "I'm not going
to be much good as a Slayer if I'm laid up with a broken back.  Don't be so
literal."

"Faith, Heero."  Angel's voice was nearly hoarse with warning.  I darted a
glance at the former vampire, now human.  Angel was the closest thing I had to
a Watcher these days and my only link to my former life.  My only *tenuous*
link.  'God, he looked so fragile these days,' I thought critically while
keeping one eye on Heero just in case the Perfect Soldier decided to try some
funny business.

Angel had been human for close to one hundred and fifty years now and while he
was pretty spry for an old guy, there was no denying that was what he was.
Old.  That once flawless complexion had wrinkled and withered like old paper.
He still had his hair which was more than I can say for some men his age--or
near his age. It was thin and nearly colorles,s but it was there. His eyes were
the same but at the same time they weren't.  The Angel I  had known had been
haunted and you'd seen it in those smoky dark eyes of his.  Somewhere along the
way to becoming human, Angel had come to terms with himself.  He had served his
time, atoned for his crimes, and he had found peace.  I was happy for him, but
truth be told, I was scared, too.  Angel's journey was over and he was coasting
along now.  The last thing I needed was to lose my one rock in this otherwise
Alice in Wonderland type world I now found myself in.  Of late, I'd spent more
nights than I care to think of staring at the ceiling and wondering what I was
going to do if I lost him.

More pressure I so did not need at the moment.  As if being the universe's only
Slayer wasn't enough to handle.

"He started it, Teach," I mock-whined, sticking my tongue out at Heero who
glowered in return.

"You know, the vamps aren't gonna have much to worry about at this rate," Duo
Maxwell snickered from the sidelines.  "I'm just wondering who I should put my
money down on."

"Shut up," Heero and I said at the same time.

"Duo, don't help," Angel sighed.  "Listen, you two, training is supposed to
help you fight vampires, not each other.  So why not lay off trying to kill
each other and try to make this a worthwhile exercise.  Please?"

Heero nodded while I snapped off a mock salute.  We turned back to each other
and I took a second to really look at Heero.  He's pretty damn cute when you
get down to it.  Duo is probably better looking, but there's something about
Heero.  Maybe it's just because he seems to go out of his way to ignore me and
my flirting or maybe it's just because I love those rare moments when I get a
rise out of him.  Whatever it is, I've got it bad.  Half the time I want to
kill him for being such a cold S.O.B. and the other half...  Well, the other
half wants to show him that the real fun comes after dusting the vamps when
you've got all that adreneline to burn off.

Heh, I could show him fun all right.

Ohhhh-kay, time to get my mind out of the gutter and back to business before I
land on my ass again.  Heero won't hesitate to take advantage of my distraction
and I've already got enough bruises thank you very much. So we spar for a
while, every now and then pausing to catch our breaths.  Heero and I are pretty
evenly matched.  I've got my Slayer strength and he's got his own
enhancements.  If he'd been a girl, he'd have made a damn good Slayer.

Then again, if he'd been a girl, it wouldn't be near as much fun to ogle him.

***

As much as I complain, I really don't hate all the training Angel puts me and
the guys through.  It gives me time where I don't have to think or get lost in
memories of people and things that are now about as dusted as a dead vamp.

Sometimes, I think about B and wonder how her life went.  Angel's been reticent
on the subject.  I think because it hurts him to think about her and about what
they were.  Nothing like finding the great love of your life and then losing
her over and over again.  Still, I wonder about her. If she married Riley, if
they had kids... How she died.  That sounds morbid, I know but I can't help
it.  B was little Miss Perfect, she was the Slayer with the most game points
when I knew her and just 'cause I wasn't around to play reluctant back-up
doesn't mean she just died.  B wasn't like that.  She probably went down
fighting.  At least I hope she did.  I guess I could look at the records but
something in me resists that.  'Cause that would make it real, you know?
Seeing Buffy's name and a date of death would mean that this Neverneverland is
really all I have left.  And I don't think I can deal with that yet.  It's all
I can handle dealing with Angel, watching him nod off at odd times or those
once strong hands shake as they reach for something.

I sound bitter.  I am bitter.  I didn't want this.  I didn't want to be the
Slayer but unlike B, I never saw any point to sitting back and crying about
it.  I mean, what else did I have except a future as a Denny's waitress or in a
correctional institution?  Of course, I managed to land in one of those
positions without even really trying.  I'm still atoning for that sin.  Maybe
Angel's Powers decided that sticking me behind bars wasn't punishment enough
and that's why I'm here.  I don't know.  Neither does he.  I think we both know
I'm serving out a sentence of some sort; a life sentence as it were because the
expiration date on Slayers only runs out when bite the big one.

I still haven't figured out how Heero, Duo, and the others managed to land this
gig.  From what I've heard, they're heroes, saviors of the universe and all the
jazz.  Everything should be five by five, squared away for them.  Only it
isn't.  It couldn't be if they're doing this.  And part of me is glad of that
because it means I'm not alone.  I think that may be my worst fear, dying alone
without anyone giving a damn.  It took leaving Sunnydale and three hundred
years for me to figure that out.

Oh and to top that all I've somehow managed to develop a moony, maudlin
streak.  Yay me.

There was a gentle knock at the door.  That ruled out Duo who had a tendency to
just burst on people.  I'm much the same way.  Angel says I'm just too blunt to
play around, but I think he's being polite.

"Come in."  Ever noticed when you really don't want company, that's exactly
what you get?

A blond head poked through the slit in the door.  "Miss Faith?  Are you all
right?"

I smiled, a genuine smile this time.  Quatre was so sweet and old-fashioned he
was going to give me cavities one day.  Of course what was an act for most
people, was real for him.  Quatre really was *that* sweet and old-
fashioned.  "Yeah, I'm five by five, Quatre.  Just doing a little thinkin', ya
know?"

He nodded, sliding inside the room.  "How are the bruises?"

"I'll live," I shrugged.  "I should have been paying more attention."

"Heero could have pulled his punches some," Quatre countered.

We stared at each other then started laughing.

"Spandex boy pulling his punches?" My laugh turned into a wheeze as my ribs
started aching.  "I don't think restraint has every crossed that literal,
precise mind of his."

Quatre caught my arm, steadying me as I winced.  Right now, I've got bruises on
top of my bruises and they weren't all from sparring with Heero.  Earlier in
the week, I'd stumbled onto a nest of vamps out patrolling on my own.  I
probably should have waited, returned with the guys for back up.  I mean, there
had been about thirty of them and I could have gotten killed as both Angel and
Duo railed at me when I limped back to the safehouse.  Still, the problem was
solved--vamps dead, nest torched.

"You're pushing yourself too hard," Quatre's voice was soft, his blue eyes
shining with concern.  "You need rest."

"No rest for the wicked, ya know?  There's a lot of vamps out there and only
one little old me.  Gotta take out as many of them as I can before I retire to
the Slayer pasture in the sky."

"But you don't have to do it alone," He argued.

Hmm.  Maybe that was the problem.  For all I liked their company, I was loathed
to take the boys with me on patrol.  I think because of the whole trust issue.
Namely I don't trust anyone or anything.  Except for maybe Angel.  Angel had
tried to help me once and had continued to try in spite of efforts to the
contrary made by one B Summers.  He'd believed in me when I  hadn't believed in
myself.  I appreciated that, but it was a lot to live up to.  It always had
been.

Sometimes it seems like I've been living in shadows my whole life.  Hell,
sometimes I feel like I've become those shadows, always on the periphery of
life, always having to shy away when some one turned on the light because if I
couldn't stand my own ugliness, who else could?  An ugliness I saw reflected in
every vamp I've ever killed, every demon I've ever faced.  I'm just as tainted
as they are, only I still have my soul.  That just makes everything ten times
worse.  At least the vampires have the excuse of being soulless, blood-sucking
demons.  I'm a human monster, a thinking, feeling monster with a soul that does
know right from wrong and chose wrong anyway.  What's more, I had revelled in
the chaos and destruction I'd caused.  I had enjoyed hurting Buffy and the
others, in visiting on them the same pain life had dealt me.

I'm not proud of that fact, but it's part of me.  That darkness is always going
to be part of me.  I can't erase the stain on my soul, on my humanity just by
saying I'm sorry.  Guess that's the point of my being here.  I have to atone
for what I did.  I have to try to make things better for other people even if I
can't make my own life follow suit.

That's all well and good, but what right do I have to drag other people into
this?  The guys... They deserve better than this.  Better than having to follow
my sorry ass into battle trying to save the world from legions of the undead.
They've spilled so much of their blood to help people already.  Don't they
deserve a break?

"Don't you get tired of it, Quatre?" I asked him,  "Tired of all the killing
and the fighting and the fear?  Don't you ever just wish you could close your
eyes and ... rest?"

Those blue-green eyes darkened to a haunted shade, staring beyond the wall
where his gaze rested.  "More than you'll know," he replied, his voice quiet.
Then his face creased with some sort of knowing sadness. "I thought when the
war ended, I'd be free.  Only it wasn't like that.  We were free, but we didn't
have a purpose."

He turned towards me, taking my hand. "We were brought up to be soldiers,
Faith.  For some of us, like Heero, that's all we ever had.  And when that
purpose was taken away, I think we all felt lost.  And then you came and you
had a purpose. *You* gave us a purpose. You were like us, chosen to bear
everyone else's sins because no one else could or would.  And you were like us
because you didn't have a choice.  You were what you had been made."

I felt a chill ripple up my skin at his words, at how close to home they hit.
Maybe that was why I couldn't send the guys away.  They understood me as no one
else except Angel ever had.  Because they were like me; because we had been
broken and shaped into something beyond our control.  We had bleed and we were
still bleeding but we couldn't ignore the suffering we saw around us.  Peace
was for other people, bought by our tears, our torn bodies.  We could never
enjoy those fruits because it wasn't in our nature to be that way.

My throat was hurting as I sat there staring at him, his kind eyes so warm and
understanding in spite of everything that had been done to him.  If I'd had
Quatre's strength of spirit, I would never have tried to hurt Buffy or Angel.
I would never have tried to destroy a town just for the sake of my ego.  If,
if, if... That was all my life was, one long series of roads not taken, exits
missed.

Quatre shook his head as if he knew what I was thinking, reaching over and
drawing me into a hug.  Now, normally, I'm not the hugger-type, but feeling
like this and this being Quatre... Well, pulling away would have been like
pulling away from a teddy bear.  I gripped him tightly, feeling silent tears
leak out of the corners of my eyes and for once, I let them fall.  Let the
bodies, let the past fall where it would.  They were demons I would fight again
and again, but tonight, for now, all I wanted was an absolution.  A respite
from the pain and the fear...from being a Slayer.  All I wanted was to be a
girl, having a good cry on a friend's shoulder.  I wanted something small,
something normal.

And for once, just once, that was exactly what I got.

***end

Comments?

Persephone



This message was sent using GSWeb Mail Services.
http://www.gasou.edu/gsumail



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Ailie McFarland <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) Sleep to Dream Her 1/1
Date: 05 Mar 2001 23:19:49 -0500 (EST)

Title: Sleep to Dream Her
Series: Yellow Flame
Fandom: BTVS
Author: Ailie McFarland
E-Mail: [e-mail]
Spoilers: New Moon Rising
Rating: PG-13
Summary: Oz gets all angsty and we get teary eyed.
Archive: http://www.geocities.com/aixla/buffy.html
Distribution: Oh! Well, if it helps at all, I'm gonna say Yes.
Feedback: Hello, you've reached Ailie's ego. I'm not in right now, but if you'd leave me a message about this story I'd really appreciate it!
Dedication: For Ems, cause she's letting me be the Queen! ;)
Disclaimer: Oz and Willow obviously do not belong to me. If they did BTVS would be called "The Willow and Oz Show." Oh, and they lyrics aren't mine either. The song is "Sleep to Dream Her"
by the Dave Matthews Band.


Author's Note: Dave Matthews is such an amazing poet. He writes and sings in a way that pulls all the same heart strings that Willow and Oz do. From that comes the "Yellow Flame" series. Each will be a stand alone song fic with DMB lyrics. The Yellow
Flame comes from "Tripping Billies" ... //We are all sitting Legs crossed round a fire My yellow flame she dances//

Also, please note no Tara bashing intended. This is following Oz's train of thought once he has gone a little over the edge.


**********

//I know I'll miss her later
Wish I could bend my love to hate her
Wish I could be her creator
To twist her arms now//

E-flat, D, D-flat. It was an easy enough song as far as the bass line was concerned. Damn easy, in fact. The rest of the band had been rather surprised when Oz suggested they cover it. They
rarely did covers do begin with, let alone one that was so different from their normal punkish style. But it did work nicely for some variety in a long set, and eventually the guys agreed to give it a shot.


Time now found Oz and the band at a hole in the wall that tried to pass itself off at a bar. His days playing The Bronze with "Dingoes" seemed like the lap of luxury compared to this.
Actually, in a way the falling plaster and chipped Formica did remind him of his old haunt ... after a vampire attack, anyway. Plus it wasn't exactly the crowd their manager had promised;
a few drunken men sprawled across the bar, several women desperately looking for love in very wrong places, and maybe a dozen bored college students lounging in the back.


And yet Oz still scanned the crowd, hoping that this would be the day.

//She stares up at the stars when
The stars fell from her hair then
I bent down to collect them
And then she was gone//

Still fresh in his mind was the day he had gone back to Sunnydale. The evening walk he had taken with his love. The way moonbeams played amongst stray strands of hair as Willow tilted
her head to face the full moon. Starlight in her eyes and smile when she made the connection. Shadows crossing her delicate features when he attempted to ask her back into his life.


Looking back now, he realized he had known. He had known the second she broke their embrace under that cursed moon. But that hadn't been his vision, his fantasy of the way that moment
should have been. So he ignored it, and her. That ignorance had cost him everything.


//Oh I sleep just to dream her
I beg the night just to see her
That my only love should be her
Just to lie in her arms//

In dreams alone did Oz's Willow now live. This Willow woke beside him every morning, mumbling about raspberry hats or some other such nonsense. She rambled when she was nervous, bit her
lip when she was thinking naughty thoughts. She had taken him back with open arms that night so many years ago, and now sat in the audience of every club or bar he played in his mind.


Waking hours brought pain of reality, but this song ... it seemed to offer some sort of hope. He recalled their last conversation somewhat selectively. "Part of me will always be waiting," she had said. "If I round the corner and bump into you, I won't be surprised." That had been his Willow talking, not *hers.* His Willow would walk into one of these bars some day and see him, of that he was certain. She would hear this song and know, just know, that he had picked it out for her. The same way she had just known the right things to say and do before ... she would do the right thing again. She would live in his life as well as dreams.


//Oh I came there to find out
Find out she made up her mind
My arms are all tied up
To me she was blind//

Sometimes Oz would come to his senses and realize that he was the blind one, not Willow. He was the one who refused reality both then and now. Those days were the worst. One or two of
them had ended in excessive drinking and the rampaging destruction of motel property. Eventually he had decided denial was the best place to live ... and the rest of the band decided it was best to keep him there with whatever drugs they could find. So they kept him in his happy place, and he continued to play, although slightly sloppier than before.


//This space between us
Where wingless dreams fall earless
Will you not bear me witness
With your back to me now
It seems so unnerving
Yet still somehow deserving
That she could hold my heart so tightly
And still not see me here//

With the end of the song rapidly approaching, Oz frantically scanned the crowd. In every girl there were little pieces of her. That one had her smile. Over there, bright blue eyes. And
red hair being all the rage, any girl could be her from behind. But the total package wasn't there. It never was.


She never was.

//Oh I sleep just to dream her
Beg the night just to see her
That my only love should be her
Just to lie in her arms//

Derek had realized a long time ago that his bass player had his quirks, and learned to work around them. He glanced Oz's way to signal the end of the final chord and notice of the man's
slighly frazzled expression. Time to end the set, give the poor guy something to calm and collect him before going back on stage. The habit was expensive to support, but he had to admit that Oz was a helluva player, and they needed him if they were gonna get anywhere.


Oz never offered to talk about his past, and Derek never asked. It had been a subject of some debate during late night hotel room parties, when the melancholy basist had been passed out
and alone in his own room. Whispers of women, sometimes of men. Maybe a crime committed in a moment of blind passion. Who knew? What Derek did know was that a demon lurked under that
calm water, and he wasn't about to disturb it.


//I know I'll miss her later
I wish I could bend my love to hate her
Wish I could be her creator
To be the light in her eyes//

END

***************
Ailie McFarland
***************

WILLOW: Well, I like you. You're nice and you're funny. And you
don't smoke. Yeah, okay, werewolf, but that's not all the time. I
mean, three days out of the month I'm not much fun to be around either.
OZ: You are quite the human.
WILLOW: So I'd still, if you'd still.
OZ: I'd still. I'd *very* still.

OZ: Would it help you if I panic?
WILLOW: Yes, it'd be swell. Panic is a thing people can share in
times of crisis, and everything's really scary now, you know, and I
don't know what's going to happen and there is all sorts of things
you're supposed to get to do after high school and I was really
looking forward to doing them and now we're probably just going to
die and I'd like to feel you maybe you would ... (Oz shuts her up
with a kiss) What are you doing?
OZ: Panicing.

WILLOW: Oz...don't you love me?
OZ: My whole life, I've never loved anything else.


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Sleep to Dream Her 1/1
Date: 06 Mar 2001 19:42:01 EST

oh oooh, michele, can we post this pleeeeeeeeeze?
that's all i gots to say about that, hope all of you on ar-submissions hear
this too
~victoria

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: I'm Still Anne (1/1)
Date: 06 Mar 2001 21:17:14 -0500


Title: I'm Still Anne

Author: M. Bumbarger

Email: [e-mail]

Fandom: Buffy, the Vampire Slayer/Angel: The Series

Rating: PG

Summary: Two years after the events of "Anne," Anne stops to think and
reflect. Sequel to "The Other Anne." ("The Other Anne" can be found at the
Alternate Realities Fan Fiction Archive, http://www.alternate-realities.net
in the Buffy, the Vampire Slayer section of the archive).

Spoilers: Buffy, Season Three Episode, "Anne." Mild hinted at spoilage for
Angel, Season Two Episode, "Blood Money." This story takes place in
Angel-verse before the episode, "Blood Money."

Author's Notes: A special thank you to my beta-readers, Caroline and
Victoria.

Disclaimer: The characters of Buffy Summers, Angel, Anne, and Lilah Morgan
do not belong to me. Nor does Wolfram & Hart belong to me. All are the
property of Joss Whedon, David Greenwalt, Tim Minear, Mutant Enemy and Fox
Productions. They used here without permission but not for profit.

****
I'm Still Anne
By M. Bumbarger


I got to thinking about her the other day. Not that I don't think about her
a lot 'cause I do. She believed in me. She trusted me. She made me believe
in myself. So, I do think about her a lot. At night, when I'm in bed, and
the shelter is mostly quiet, or when I'm just sitting by the window staring
out of it. I think about her whenever a new kid wanders in off the streets
that wants our help. Whenever there's a new face who's decided that he doesn
't want to sell drugs or she doesn't want to pimp her body or they realize
there's things out there in the dark that are just as bad as gang bangers
and crooked cops.

It's funny, but I never thought that I would think that vampires and the
things that really do go bump in the night are as bad a gang bangers, or a
kid beat beyond recognition 'cause she didn't want pay up what her pimp
thought she should or because she tried to work the wrong corner. It's all a
perspective thing, I guess. At least with vampires, you know, they get you,
one bite and you're pretty much dead. Or like them. But what I see . . .
what those kids see and live through everyday . . . hell, vampires aren't so
bad after all.

I'm making it now. I'm making it and I'm making a difference, but still I
always come back and think about her. You know, Buffy. I wonder what
happened when she went back to Sunnydale. I wonder if she actually went back
to that place. I mean, it was like she was going to, like she finally
figured out that she couldn't run and had to go back and stand her ground,
but you never know. I mean, she seemed so strong, but you never know about
people really. She seemed strong back when I called myself Chantrelle and a
bunch of us thought that vampires would free us when all they really wanted
to do was make us dinner. She seemed strong, like she had it all together,
but then she ended up in LA, barely holding it together and trying to be
something that she wasn't. Just like me. So, maybe she wasn't as strong as
we thought.

But I kinda wonder if she ever made it back and ended up dealing with her
demons. And I wonder if she ever thinks about me, down here in LA. I wonder
if she sometimes stops and looks around and wonders if I'm still doing what
I was doing or if I'm actually trying to pull it together.

I wonder how surprised she would be to know that I have pulled it together.
I am somebody now. People look up to me, they respect me. There's a whole
mess of kids out there - runaways and throwaways - who know that I'm here
for them if they need me. They know that they've got somewhere to go and
somebody who understands because I've been there.

But I don't think that I would be here right now, doing this if it hadn't
been for Buffy. I know I wouldn't be - I would be old and dead just like
Ricky. Or maybe cut up and beat up like Rosalie who came through last week.
Or shot dead like T-Bone for being in the wrong place at the wrong time. I
definitely wouldn't be here; I wouldn't be making a difference.

That's why I kept the name Anne. I mean, officially. Went through all the
paces to change it legally and everything. Lilah Morgan at Wolfram & Hart
helped out with that - pro bono. A little bit of paperwork, and I'm really
Anne. No one knew me before I was Anne and that's a good thing - I don't
think they would have recognized me anyway.

So, here is Anne, doing good and making a difference. Doing all those things
that "Anne" did for me - leaving hope and helping out. Showing the way.

The kids love me, they thank me for helping them. They thank me for seeing
them as real people when no one else did or would or could. And it makes me
feel good inside. Two years ago, I wouldn't have thought that it was
possible to feel this good inside, to look in a mirror and be able to really
like what you see there. Two years ago, I really wouldn't have wanted to
look in a mirror.

"Anne" helped me see the light. She helped me find my way. And I don't know
if she's back to being Buffy Summers now, or if she's still running from
whatever she was running from.

But I do know one very important thing.

I'm still standing.

I'm still Anne.

*** End ***

M. Bumbarger
03.06.01

"You know, I used to think it was awful that life was so unfair. Then I
thought, wouldn't it be much worse if life were fair, and all the terrible
things that happen to us come because we actually deserve them? So, now I
take great comfort in the general hostility and unfairness of the universe."
Marcus, Babylon 5, Episode: "A Late Delivery from Avalon"


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Worlds Away <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Worlds Away (18/??)
Date: 06 Mar 2001 19:34:04 -0800 (PST)

Title: Worlds Away (Part 18/??)

Author: M. Bumbarger

Email: [e-mail]

Fandom: New Series Tomorrow People

Rating: PG-13/TV-14

Summary: The Tomorrow People are swept away to a
different world, where they must take up the lives of
their alter-egos and try to find their way home . . .
which won't be easy.

Notes & Dedication: An extra special chocolately
goodness thank you to Caroline Fales for helping me
over several humps with this chapter and keeping the
story on track.

Disclaimer: The Tomorrow People (Adam Newman, Ami
Jackson, Megabyte Damon, and Jade Weston) are the
property of Roger Damon Price, Thames Television, ITV,
Tetra Television and Nickelodeon. They are used here
without permission, but not for profit. The lands,
countries, customs, deities, and original characters
are mine and mine only, springing from the depths
of my imagination and should not be used anywhere else
without my permission. Please do not repost this to
any list or archive it anywhere else without my
express permission.

Previous parts at
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway

*****

Chapter Eighteen

Power.

Life.

Energy.

It flowed from every point around Adam, flowed into
the Sword and seeped into his very soul. Unending,
unyielding power and energy surrounded him and
devoured him, molded with him and shaped him to its
will. The power guided his sword strokes, guided his
hands and his feet, carrying him along in the wake of
a powerful tidal wave. He was one with the Sword, he
was one with the world around him, joined as one with
universe. Give and take, take and give until there was
nothing else but this force that could not be defeated
or ignored. It fed him, it nourished him, and it
provided him with everything.

It was everything.

Therefore, Adam found himself shuddering and stumbling
to his knees when it was quite suddenly ripped from
him, leaving him cold and hallow and wanting. He
grasped for the thin tether he held on that powerful
magic, mentally reaching outwards with phantom fingers
for the phantasmal cord, recoiling when he brushed
against a wall as smooth as glass and as cold as ice.
His fingers instinctively tightened on the Sword hilt,
yearning and seeking, repeatedly ramming against the
invisible wall that separated him from the life energy
of the magic.

"Woman, have you taken leave of your senses?" A voice
-- Stewart's voice -- came from down a long tunnel, as
the world slowly rose to meet him again, as reality
met up with him. "You do not interfere like that! You
are mad!"

"No more than you. You will allow him to do too much
and go too far. And a dead prince is not of much use
to the kingdom."

Adam lifted his head, somehow it felt heavier than he
could ever remember it feeling, to the source of the
second voice. The image before him blurred and
shifted, doubling and tripling before finally fusing
into one. "Halista?"

The woman gave him a deep curtsy. "I am sorry,
Aldaric, but I could not stand by and wait for you to
burn yourself to a cinder." Two old wrinkled hands
wrapped around the hilt of his sword, pulling it
gently from his hands. Adam tried to resist, but in
his weakened state, the old nurse was the stronger of
the two. "I think that your lesson is at an end for
the day."

Adam shook his head in an effort to clear it. He was
gathering his bearings again, thank goodness for small
miracles, but while his head was clear, that did
nothing to banish the shivering that went deep to the
core of his soul. He had been studying and reading,
learning about this world's magic, and only using it
when Stewart required it of him, so he had a good idea
of what had happened. It was called blocking, and
Halista had carried it out quite effectively. Even
now, with the Sword that he relied on to touch the
magic at all beyond his reach, he was still aware of
that wall between him and the energies that made up
the magic.

He was aware that he couldn't touch them at all.

And he didn't like the feelings of terror and loss
that accompanied that knowledge.

"Well, you've certainly left him in no condition to do
much else today," Stewart barked. Adam flinched at the
sound of Stewart's sword being thrust back into its
sheath. His senses, all of them, sight and sound,
taste and smell, even touch, were hypersensitive after
being exposed to any amount of magic.

Although the voice was gruff, the hands that lifted
him from the ground were gentle. And Adam was grateful
for Stewart's aid; he didn't think that he would have
been able to stand up without the older man's help.

[Adam?]

[Hey pal, you okay?]

The two simultaneous telepathic whisperings in his
mind made Adam wince and recoil, reflexively pushing
both of his friends away. He held tight to Stewart's
shoulder and hoped that the man did not notice that
his prince almost went back down to his knees in the
dirt again.

He felt panic at his reaction - mental panic coming
from the two minds a day's ride away and he sighed
heavily, opening his shields slightly. [I'm sorry. I
didn't mean to worry you. I'm fine.]

[What happened?]

[Nothing, Megabyte. Just one of Stewart's lessons.]
The lie left a bad taste in his mouth, but Adam wasn't
ready to share *that* particular aspect of being
Prince Adam Aldaric with his friends just yet. It was
one of those things that was too close to him, too
intimate, too personal and he didn't think that there
was anyway that he could possibly make them
understand, particularly when he didn't understand it
himself.

Adam remembered the first time he wielded the magical
power, he remembered how disturbed and unsettled he
had been by it. In those early days, he had hoped that
he would never have to do it again, but that had not
been the case. Stewart required it of him; existing in
this place as Prince Adam Aldaric required it of him .
. . and some days, he required it of him.

The magic was like a drug - powerful and pure in its
raw intoxication. When he touched the magic, when he
opened himself to its influence, the feeling of
completeness and wholeness was nothing that he had
ever felt before or could even put into the proper
words. Each time he opened himself, it grew easier to
do it again and again; each time he found himself more
willing to do it the next time.

Everything that he read said that magic required
discipline.

He understood why.

A part of him had hoped that with the wedding fast
approaching, and the increased activity at the Palace,
Stewart would be lax in his training, and he would not
be forced to deal with the complex and conflicting
feelings and emotions wielding the magic brought forth
in him. The other part of him had desperately hoped
that Stewart would not be lax.

[Are you sure? Because it felt like -]

[Megabyte, I'm fine. It was nothing.] The words came
out sharper than Adam had intended and he sighed
again. [I'm just having a hard day, all right? All of
you, stop worrying about me.]

A few more concerned probes, and his friends withdrew,
leaving him alone once again with his own thoughts,
worries, and fears.

And Halista and Stewart, both of whom were staring at
him with more than a little concern as he lowered
himself to the nearest bench.

"What?" Adam demanded.

"I am simply reassuring myself that you are still of
sharp and clear mind," Stewart directed the words at
Adam, but the icy glare he reserved for Halista.

"Too sharp and too clear, if the pain in my head is
any indication," Adam remarked, rubbing his temples.
His eyes were drawn to the Sword, his Sword, in
Halista's hand and he forced himself to look away.

"He has a headache," Stewart growled.

Halista laid the Sword on the bench beside him, "It
will pass." The woman gave him a soft pat to his
shoulder and turned to Stewart. "See that he does not
over tax himself again." With those words, she spun on
her heel, wandering away from the practice grounds
with the same light tread that she had approached
with.

"That woman will be the death of me," Stewart grumbled
and gestured at the Sword lying on the bench. "Sheath
that, Your Highness. There'll be no more lessons
today. As we are lucky you are still standing and --"

"Who trained you, Stewart?" The question came out of
nowhere, even later, Adam would not know why he asked
it.

"Your Highness?"

"The Sword, the magic," Adam gestured with his free
hand, the other carefully encircling the hilt of his
sword, "Halista trained you right?"

It was a guess, gleaned from Stewart's interactions
with the woman and things Adam had learned from
carefully listening.

"You know this already, Adam. I don't see why we are
discussing it."

"Maybe you should work together," Adam stood and
sheathed his Sword, "She can't teach me everything
Stewart, but neither can you."

"I was wondering when it would come to this."

Adam looked to the other man in surprise. He thought
that perhaps the prince had discussed this with
Stewart before, thought that perhaps that was the
reason for the animosity between the man and Halista.
He was surprised to learn that he was wrong. Still, he
managed to downplay his surprise with a shrug, "It
only makes sense. If I'm to receive official
instruction at the Temple of Damiaren someday, maybe
learning from someone who's been there isn't such a
bad idea?"

"You still have not mastered the fine art of royal
subterfuge, Adam, but you are learning." Stewart gave
him a fond smile and a clap on his shoulder, "But
perhaps, this is a conversation that we should have
after your wedding? You might change your mind by
then. You might have only an interest in your wife
teaching you that which you would like to know."

Adam ignored the gleam in Stewart's eyes, and was
grateful that Hagen was not around. His cousin would
certainly not have passed up the opportunity to make
some lewd comment or another about Adam's bride, the
wedding night, or both. "Stewart, I doubt the Damiar
Princess is going to be capable of, or at the very
least interested in teaching me anything that has to
do with magic. She probably can't even teach herself,
she is newly raised, remember?"

While still not understanding all of the subtle, and
not so subtle, nuances of the world he now occupied,
Adam understood enough that the world was at least
beginning to make sense to him. For instance, he
understood that there were twelve levels of ascension,
or Circles, within the Temple of Damiaren, and that
the Damiar Princess had only been accepted into the
first circle a few weeks *after* the engagement had
been publicly declared. He didn't pretend to
understand the complexities of honor and title
surrounding the Circles, or the idea that some who
studied at the temple would never have the power or
the strength to enter the circles, although they would
forever be known as damiar, not a title, simply a
description of what they were. And on the opposite end
of the spectrum, there were those like Halista who had
ascended several, if not all Twelve Circles, but did
not carry an honorific of any sort, nor did she even
identify herself as damiar.

Between the world politics and the religious politics,
Adam sometimes felt like his head would explode if he
thought about it for too long.

"You presume I was speaking of magic."

Adam stiffened and shook his head slightly. "And here,
I thought you were a wiser man than Hagen and knew
when to keep your own counsel."

"I am not the only one who finds it interesting to
note that you do not seem to have any wish or desire
to speak of your future bride," Stewart remarked
quietly. "Why is that, Your Highness?"

"And I find it interesting to note that everyone else
around me does want to talk about it," Adam returned.
"Why is that, Stewart?"

"Because it is unprecedented. A marriage outside of
the kingdom. One that will give our kingdom some
leverage within the Temple of Damiaren. There are a
great many reasons to talk about it. Your marriage is
not, and unfortunately quite probably will never be, a
private matter."

"All the more reason why I'm not going to waste time
and breath to speculate or discuss it, with *anyone.*
I'll be married soon enough, come what may I can't
change that. What's left to talk about?"

"You sound like your father."

"You say that like it's a bad thing." The words
surprised Adam, although he was certain his face did
not show it. On earth, his father was a man that he
did not know, and a man that he wanted to forget; he
would never have taken pride in the type of statement
that Hagen had just made. But here, King Martine was
respected and loved by his subjects, respected and
loved by his family. Being compared to the sovereign
of Stiborn could hardly be an insult.

"Your father is a good man and a good king, but one
day you will be King, and it would be a pleasant
change if you sounded like Adam Aldaric. But I wonder
if he even has a voice of his own."

"And what's that supposed to mean?"

"You are your father's son, Adam, and that is a
blessing. But someday, you will have to rule this
kingdom without the shadow of King Martine to support
you. This marriage is only the beginning. It's your
chance to be more than the son of Martine and Carrina.

"Instead of burying yourself in books and reading
fables, you would be served well by remembering that."

"Stewart, I don't know whether you just insulted me or
complimented me."

"That is because I am far more skilled at playing the
royal game than you are, Your Highness." Stewart gave
him a bow, "Sleep on it, and perhaps it will make
sense to you in a few years time."

With those cryptic last words, Stewart turned and
departed the practice grounds, leaving Adam staring
blankly after him.

And wondering if he would ever really get the hang of
this world - and its people.

*** End of Chapter Eighteen


=====
*********************************************
Worlds Away
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway
*********************************************

__________________________________________________
Do You Yahoo!?
Get email at your own domain with Yahoo! Mail.
http://personal.mail.yahoo.com/

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Ailie McFarland <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) Crush 1/1
Date: 06 Mar 2001 23:24:26 -0500 (EST)

Wow, I've gotten some great feedback from this list. *S* So I thought I'd p=
ost the first story in this series (actually the only other story in this s=
eries at the moment ...) which actually was written several months ago.

TITLE: Crush=20
AUTHOR: Ailie McFarland=20
RATING: PG-13=20
FANDOM: BTVS
COUPLE: Willow/Oz=20
SUMMARY: Yet another mushy song fic (as if we don't have enough of those *L=
*)=20
ARCHIVE: http://www.geocities.com/aixla/fanfic.html
DISTRIBUTION: Ask and ye shall receive.=20

FEEDBACK: Hello, you've reached Ailie's ego. I'm not home right now, but if=
 you'd leave me
some feedback I'd really appreciate it!=20

DISCLAIMER: Oz and Willow obviously do not belong to me. If they did BTVS w=
ould get *way* to mushy. Oh, and they lyrics aren't mine either. The song i=
s "Crush" by the Dave Matthews Band.



******************=20

//Crazy how it feels tonight=20
Crazy how you make it all alright love=20
You crush me with the things you do=20
I do for you anything too=20
Sitting, smoking, feeling high=20
In this moment it feels so right//


Willow sat on the floor of her dorm room, looking up into the eyes of the m=
an she loved. It
was neat to think that she was the only person who'd ever heard him sing. N=
ot even Devon could
get Oz to do that. But she could. Oz tended to be a private man, so there w=
ere many sides of
him that only Willow got to see. This was her favorite.=20



She watched as Oz's fingers strummed across the strings of his acoustic, sh=
ivering involuntarily
as she remembered other things those hands could do. But there would be ple=
nty of time for
that later. For now he was singing to her, and that was more than enough.=
=20



//Lovely lady=20
I am at your feet=20
God I want you so badly=20
I wonder this=20
Could tomorrow be=20
So wondrous as you there sleeping//


The words had been written by someone else, but Oz made them his own. His o=
wn song of worship
to the goddess of his life. And it expressed his feelings perfectly. He oft=
en woke earlier
than Willow just to watch her sleep. Her face had a gentle innocence that h=
e never imagined
existed, and when it completely relaxed as she slept, she really did look l=
ike an angel. After
a few minutes he would run his fingers through her glorious mane of fire, a=
nd she would awaken
just enough to give him a sleepy smile that made his heart stop beating.=20



//Let's go drive 'til morning comes=20
Watch the sunrise=20
To fill our souls up=20
Drink some wine 'til we get drunk=20
It's crazy I'm thinking=20
Just knowing that the world is round=20
Here I'm dancing on the ground=20
Am I right side up or upside down=20
Is this real or am I dreaming//=20


For Willow, her life was a dream. She had wonderful friends, goals and drea=
ms, a purpose for
her life, and a man who truly loved her. What else could she possibly need?=
=20



Soul mates. Little girls grow up dreaming about finding =91the one,' their =
very own Prince Charming.
As they grow older they become jaded. They stop believing in true love, and=
 settle for what
they can get. But not Willow. She lived the dream.=20



//Lovely lady=20
Let me drink you please=20
I won't spill a drop,=20
I promise you=20
Lying under this spell you cast on me=20
Each moment=20
The more I love you//=20


Oz winked as and Willow giggled. Willow's knowledge of Wicca and magical po=
wers had grown tremendously
over the course of their relationship. Oz had once accused her of casting a=
 spell on him, because
he loved her more each day. The joke stuck. They often talked about what th=
eir married life
would be like someday; Samantha and Darren. All they needed was a nosy neig=
hbor whose mind
they could mess with.  =20



//Crush me=20
Come on=20
It's crazy I'm thinking=20
Just knowing that the world is round=20
Here I'm dancing on the ground=20
Am I right side up or upside down=20
Is it real or am I dreaming//


Oz's world had turned upside down once Willow became a part of it. Within d=
ays he went from
being a guitar player in a rock band, to a member of a team dedicated to sa=
ving the world.
Yet he seemed to take it all in stride. Just as Willow had dealt with the f=
act that she would
have to lock him up three nights out of every months for the rest of their =
lives.=20



Sometimes after they had made love, in the soft whispers of pillow talk, Wi=
llow would confess
her fears to Oz. Would they be able to have children if they wanted to? Wou=
ld that child be
a werewolf as well? Oz always replied the same way. "Everything happens as =
it should." Willow
loved him for that. He didn't try to comfort her with empty promises that h=
e couldn't even
believe in himself. Instead he shared his faith that things always turn out=
 right, even if
they don't look like they will at first glance.=20



//Lovely lady=20
I will treat you sweetly=20
Adore you I mean=20
You crush me=20
It's times like these=20
When my faith I feel=20
And I know How I love you//=20


The funny thing about Oz's faith in the way of things was that it was compl=
etely based on Willow.
He had always had a theory about this, but until meeting her had never had =
the chance to put
it into practice. And it wasn't just the fact that they had managed to aver=
t the apocalypse
a few times. With Willow he discovered that nothing can dissuade the course=
 of true love. Not
vampires, demons, giant snakes ... not even the small things that cause mos=
t relationships
to disintegrate. They rarely disagreed, but when they did they always manag=
ed to resolve things.
These conflicts drew them closer together, not further apart.=20



//Come on
Lady
It's crazy I'm thinking
Just as long as you're around
And here I'll be dancing on the ground
Am I right side up or upside down
To each other we'll be facing
By love we'll beat back the pain
we've found
You know
I mean to tell you all the things=20
I've been thinking deep inside
My friend
With each moment the more I love you//
=20
Friendship. That what it's really about. Being lovers was wonderful, but wi=
thout friendship
was meaningless. Willow told Oz everything that happened in her life. This =
led to a tendency
to babble, which Oz found endearing. Oz was a man of few words himself, but=
 when he did speak
it was direct and straight from the heart. One word from Oz could speak nov=
els. And to Willow,
it did.


Of course, love isn't always serious. Love is fun, light hearted. Oz could =
make Willow giggle
with a glance. She in turn, found the only place on his body that was tickl=
ish. Yet another
facet of their relationship that no one would ever see.=20



//Crush me=20
Come on=20
Lady=20
So much you have given love=20
That I would give you back=20
Again and again=20
Meaning I'll hold you=20
And please=20
Let me always ...//


Willow closed her eyes as the last chord faded into nothingness. When she o=
pened them again,
the guitar was on the bed, and her love was looking into her eyes.=20



"Always?" Willow asked breathlessly.=20


"Always."=20


Fin

Ailie McFarland

WILLOW: Well, I like you. You're nice and you're funny. And you don't smoke=
. Yeah, okay, werewolf,
but that's not all the time. I mean, three days out of the month I'm not mu=
ch fun to be around
either.

OZ: You are quite the human.
WILLOW: So, I'd still if you'd still.
OZ: I'd still. I'd *very* still.

OZ: Would it help you if I panic?
WILLOW: Yes, it'd be swell. Panic is a thing people can share in times of c=
risis, and everything's
really scary now, you know, and I don't know what's going to happen and the=
re is all sorts
of things you're supposed to get to do afterhigh school and I was really lo=
oking forward to
doing them and now we're probably just going to die and I'd like to feel yo=
u maybe you would
... (Oz shuts her up with a kiss) What are you doing?

OZ: Panicing.

WILLOW: Oz...don't you love me?
OZ: My whole life, I've never loved anyone else.



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) Beta Request
Date: 08 Mar 2001 20:53:16 -0500

I'm soiliciting again. I'm looking for a beta-reader for my Worlds Away
story. I already have one, but I figure one can never have too many betas.
Anyone out there up to the challenge? First come, first server, folks :-)


********
Michele B.
Author, Archivist & Webmistress
a l t e r n a t e REALITIES Fan Fiction Archive
http://www.alternate-realities.net
********


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) FIC: And So It Goes (0/1)
Date: 10 Mar 2001 13:37:23 EST

Hey, I loved the webpage!  The background image made the reading a bit
difficult, but aside from that, it was very nice.

As for the fic, that was great, too!  I adore Quatre.  Faith's reaction to
him (the whole teddy bear bit) made me laugh).  And then the rest of the fic
depressed me (well, all except for Faith trying to drive Heero crazy).  But
that's OK!

I'm interested in reading the backstory, if you're interested in writing it!

Take care,

-Nicole
____________________________

http://members.tripod.com/Agent_Racer_X

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: (arfic-l) 'nother beta request
Date: 10 Mar 2001 17:41:06 EST

I'm currently about 3/4 done (14 pages) with a Dragon Ball Z story.  And no,
it's not a little kids show.  It handles some pretty heavy stuff at times,
and what I'm trying to work with here is the heaviest.

I'm straying from my usual writing style, which involves a lot of dialogue,
to a story that's made up almost completely of narrative, so I'd really like
someone to tell me how I'm handling everything and what I should work on.

There's also a lot of prodding at Mirai no Trunks' and Mirai no Gohan's
psyches.

I suppose that some knowledge of the Mirai (future) timeline would be
helpful, but I could probably fill you in on anything you don't know.

Thanks!

-Nicole
__________________________

http://members.tripod.com/Agent_Racer_X

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) 'nother beta request
Date: 10 Mar 2001 18:15:32 US/Eastern

> I'm currently about 3/4 done (14 pages) with a Dragon Ball Z story.  And no,
> it's not a little kids show.  It handles some pretty heavy stuff at times,
> and what I'm trying to work with here is the heaviest.
>
> I'm straying from my usual writing style, which involves a lot of dialogue,
> to a story that's made up almost completely of narrative, so I'd really like
> someone to tell me how I'm handling everything and what I should work on.
>
> There's also a lot of prodding at Mirai no Trunks' and Mirai no Gohan's
> psyches.
>
> I suppose that some knowledge of the Mirai (future) timeline would be
> helpful, but I could probably fill you in on anything you don't know.

<Waves hand frantically>  Oh! Oh!  Can I help?  I love the whole mirai Trunks
storyline of DBZ--and the oav History of Trunks was just great! Plus, Mirai
Trunks is my favorite character! I'll be more than happy to help==I know the
timeline, I own most of the trunks storyline, and if I misstep any, my bro (who
is a huge DBZ-er) can help me catch any errors.  ^_^

So... Um, yeah, I'd be happy to help you. ^_^

Caroline

This message was sent using GSWeb Mail Services.
http://www.gasou.edu/gsumail



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Worlds Away <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Worlds Away (18/??)
Date: 06 Mar 2001 19:34:04 -0800 (PST)

Title: Worlds Away (Part 18/??)

Author: M. Bumbarger

Email: [e-mail]

Fandom: New Series Tomorrow People

Rating: PG-13/TV-14

Summary: The Tomorrow People are swept away to a
different world, where they must take up the lives of
their alter-egos and try to find their way home . . .
which won't be easy.

Notes & Dedication: An extra special chocolately
goodness thank you to Caroline Fales for helping me
over several humps with this chapter and keeping the
story on track.

Disclaimer: The Tomorrow People (Adam Newman, Ami
Jackson, Megabyte Damon, and Jade Weston) are the
property of Roger Damon Price, Thames Television, ITV,
Tetra Television and Nickelodeon. They are used here
without permission, but not for profit. The lands,
countries, customs, deities, and original characters
are mine and mine only, springing from the depths
of my imagination and should not be used anywhere else
without my permission. Please do not repost this to
any list or archive it anywhere else without my
express permission.

Previous parts at
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway

*****

Chapter Eighteen

Power.

Life.

Energy.

It flowed from every point around Adam, flowed into
the Sword and seeped into his very soul. Unending,
unyielding power and energy surrounded him and
devoured him, molded with him and shaped him to its
will. The power guided his sword strokes, guided his
hands and his feet, carrying him along in the wake of
a powerful tidal wave. He was one with the Sword, he
was one with the world around him, joined as one with
universe. Give and take, take and give until there was
nothing else but this force that could not be defeated
or ignored. It fed him, it nourished him, and it
provided him with everything.

It was everything.

Therefore, Adam found himself shuddering and stumbling
to his knees when it was quite suddenly ripped from
him, leaving him cold and hallow and wanting. He
grasped for the thin tether he held on that powerful
magic, mentally reaching outwards with phantom fingers
for the phantasmal cord, recoiling when he brushed
against a wall as smooth as glass and as cold as ice.
His fingers instinctively tightened on the Sword hilt,
yearning and seeking, repeatedly ramming against the
invisible wall that separated him from the life energy
of the magic.

"Woman, have you taken leave of your senses?" A voice
-- Stewart's voice -- came from down a long tunnel, as
the world slowly rose to meet him again, as reality
met up with him. "You do not interfere like that! You
are mad!"

"No more than you. You will allow him to do too much
and go too far. And a dead prince is not of much use
to the kingdom."

Adam lifted his head, somehow it felt heavier than he
could ever remember it feeling, to the source of the
second voice. The image before him blurred and
shifted, doubling and tripling before finally fusing
into one. "Halista?"

The woman gave him a deep curtsy. "I am sorry,
Aldaric, but I could not stand by and wait for you to
burn yourself to a cinder." Two old wrinkled hands
wrapped around the hilt of his sword, pulling it
gently from his hands. Adam tried to resist, but in
his weakened state, the old nurse was the stronger of
the two. "I think that your lesson is at an end for
the day."

Adam shook his head in an effort to clear it. He was
gathering his bearings again, thank goodness for small
miracles, but while his head was clear, that did
nothing to banish the shivering that went deep to the
core of his soul. He had been studying and reading,
learning about this world's magic, and only using it
when Stewart required it of him, so he had a good idea
of what had happened. It was called blocking, and
Halista had carried it out quite effectively. Even
now, with the Sword that he relied on to touch the
magic at all beyond his reach, he was still aware of
that wall between him and the energies that made up
the magic.

He was aware that he couldn't touch them at all.

And he didn't like the feelings of terror and loss
that accompanied that knowledge.

"Well, you've certainly left him in no condition to do
much else today," Stewart barked. Adam flinched at the
sound of Stewart's sword being thrust back into its
sheath. His senses, all of them, sight and sound,
taste and smell, even touch, were hypersensitive after
being exposed to any amount of magic.

Although the voice was gruff, the hands that lifted
him from the ground were gentle. And Adam was grateful
for Stewart's aid; he didn't think that he would have
been able to stand up without the older man's help.

[Adam?]

[Hey pal, you okay?]

The two simultaneous telepathic whisperings in his
mind made Adam wince and recoil, reflexively pushing
both of his friends away. He held tight to Stewart's
shoulder and hoped that the man did not notice that
his prince almost went back down to his knees in the
dirt again.

He felt panic at his reaction - mental panic coming
from the two minds a day's ride away and he sighed
heavily, opening his shields slightly. [I'm sorry. I
didn't mean to worry you. I'm fine.]

[What happened?]

[Nothing, Megabyte. Just one of Stewart's lessons.]
The lie left a bad taste in his mouth, but Adam wasn't
ready to share *that* particular aspect of being
Prince Adam Aldaric with his friends just yet. It was
one of those things that was too close to him, too
intimate, too personal and he didn't think that there
was anyway that he could possibly make them
understand, particularly when he didn't understand it
himself.

Adam remembered the first time he wielded the magical
power, he remembered how disturbed and unsettled he
had been by it. In those early days, he had hoped that
he would never have to do it again, but that had not
been the case. Stewart required it of him; existing in
this place as Prince Adam Aldaric required it of him .
. . and some days, he required it of him.

The magic was like a drug - powerful and pure in its
raw intoxication. When he touched the magic, when he
opened himself to its influence, the feeling of
completeness and wholeness was nothing that he had
ever felt before or could even put into the proper
words. Each time he opened himself, it grew easier to
do it again and again; each time he found himself more
willing to do it the next time.

Everything that he read said that magic required
discipline.

He understood why.

A part of him had hoped that with the wedding fast
approaching, and the increased activity at the Palace,
Stewart would be lax in his training, and he would not
be forced to deal with the complex and conflicting
feelings and emotions wielding the magic brought forth
in him. The other part of him had desperately hoped
that Stewart would not be lax.

[Are you sure? Because it felt like -]

[Megabyte, I'm fine. It was nothing.] The words came
out sharper than Adam had intended and he sighed
again. [I'm just having a hard day, all right? All of
you, stop worrying about me.]

A few more concerned probes, and his friends withdrew,
leaving him alone once again with his own thoughts,
worries, and fears.

And Halista and Stewart, both of whom were staring at
him with more than a little concern as he lowered
himself to the nearest bench.

"What?" Adam demanded.

"I am simply reassuring myself that you are still of
sharp and clear mind," Stewart directed the words at
Adam, but the icy glare he reserved for Halista.

"Too sharp and too clear, if the pain in my head is
any indication," Adam remarked, rubbing his temples.
His eyes were drawn to the Sword, his Sword, in
Halista's hand and he forced himself to look away.

"He has a headache," Stewart growled.

Halista laid the Sword on the bench beside him, "It
will pass." The woman gave him a soft pat to his
shoulder and turned to Stewart. "See that he does not
over tax himself again." With those words, she spun on
her heel, wandering away from the practice grounds
with the same light tread that she had approached
with.

"That woman will be the death of me," Stewart grumbled
and gestured at the Sword lying on the bench. "Sheath
that, Your Highness. There'll be no more lessons
today. As we are lucky you are still standing and --"

"Who trained you, Stewart?" The question came out of
nowhere, even later, Adam would not know why he asked
it.

"Your Highness?"

"The Sword, the magic," Adam gestured with his free
hand, the other carefully encircling the hilt of his
sword, "Halista trained you right?"

It was a guess, gleaned from Stewart's interactions
with the woman and things Adam had learned from
carefully listening.

"You know this already, Adam. I don't see why we are
discussing it."

"Maybe you should work together," Adam stood and
sheathed his Sword, "She can't teach me everything
Stewart, but neither can you."

"I was wondering when it would come to this."

Adam looked to the other man in surprise. He thought
that perhaps the prince had discussed this with
Stewart before, thought that perhaps that was the
reason for the animosity between the man and Halista.
He was surprised to learn that he was wrong. Still, he
managed to downplay his surprise with a shrug, "It
only makes sense. If I'm to receive official
instruction at the Temple of Damiaren someday, maybe
learning from someone who's been there isn't such a
bad idea?"

"You still have not mastered the fine art of royal
subterfuge, Adam, but you are learning." Stewart gave
him a fond smile and a clap on his shoulder, "But
perhaps, this is a conversation that we should have
after your wedding? You might change your mind by
then. You might have only an interest in your wife
teaching you that which you would like to know."

Adam ignored the gleam in Stewart's eyes, and was
grateful that Hagen was not around. His cousin would
certainly not have passed up the opportunity to make
some lewd comment or another about Adam's bride, the
wedding night, or both. "Stewart, I doubt the Damiar
Princess is going to be capable of, or at the very
least interested in teaching me anything that has to
do with magic. She probably can't even teach herself,
she is newly raised, remember?"

While still not understanding all of the subtle, and
not so subtle, nuances of the world he now occupied,
Adam understood enough that the world was at least
beginning to make sense to him. For instance, he
understood that there were twelve levels of ascension,
or Circles, within the Temple of Damiaren, and that
the Damiar Princess had only been accepted into the
first circle a few weeks *after* the engagement had
been publicly declared. He didn't pretend to
understand the complexities of honor and title
surrounding the Circles, or the idea that some who
studied at the temple would never have the power or
the strength to enter the circles, although they would
forever be known as damiar, not a title, simply a
description of what they were. And on the opposite end
of the spectrum, there were those like Halista who had
ascended several, if not all Twelve Circles, but did
not carry an honorific of any sort, nor did she even
identify herself as damiar.

Between the world politics and the religious politics,
Adam sometimes felt like his head would explode if he
thought about it for too long.

"You presume I was speaking of magic."

Adam stiffened and shook his head slightly. "And here,
I thought you were a wiser man than Hagen and knew
when to keep your own counsel."

"I am not the only one who finds it interesting to
note that you do not seem to have any wish or desire
to speak of your future bride," Stewart remarked
quietly. "Why is that, Your Highness?"

"And I find it interesting to note that everyone else
around me does want to talk about it," Adam returned.
"Why is that, Stewart?"

"Because it is unprecedented. A marriage outside of
the kingdom. One that will give our kingdom some
leverage within the Temple of Damiaren. There are a
great many reasons to talk about it. Your marriage is
not, and unfortunately quite probably will never be, a
private matter."

"All the more reason why I'm not going to waste time
and breath to speculate or discuss it, with *anyone.*
I'll be married soon enough, come what may I can't
change that. What's left to talk about?"

"You sound like your father."

"You say that like it's a bad thing." The words
surprised Adam, although he was certain his face did
not show it. On earth, his father was a man that he
did not know, and a man that he wanted to forget; he
would never have taken pride in the type of statement
that Hagen had just made. But here, King Martine was
respected and loved by his subjects, respected and
loved by his family. Being compared to the sovereign
of Stiborn could hardly be an insult.

"Your father is a good man and a good king, but one
day you will be King, and it would be a pleasant
change if you sounded like Adam Aldaric. But I wonder
if he even has a voice of his own."

"And what's that supposed to mean?"

"You are your father's son, Adam, and that is a
blessing. But someday, you will have to rule this
kingdom without the shadow of King Martine to support
you. This marriage is only the beginning. It's your
chance to be more than the son of Martine and Carrina.

"Instead of burying yourself in books and reading
fables, you would be served well by remembering that."

"Stewart, I don't know whether you just insulted me or
complimented me."

"That is because I am far more skilled at playing the
royal game than you are, Your Highness." Stewart gave
him a bow, "Sleep on it, and perhaps it will make
sense to you in a few years time."

With those cryptic last words, Stewart turned and
departed the practice grounds, leaving Adam staring
blankly after him.

And wondering if he would ever really get the hang of
this world - and its people.

*** End of Chapter Eighteen


=====
*********************************************
Worlds Away
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway
*********************************************

__________________________________________________
Do You Yahoo!?
Get email at your own domain with Yahoo! Mail.
http://personal.mail.yahoo.com/

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Ailie McFarland <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) Crush 1/1
Date: 06 Mar 2001 23:24:26 -0500 (EST)

Wow, I've gotten some great feedback from this list. *S* So I thought I'd p=
ost the first story in this series (actually the only other story in this s=
eries at the moment ...) which actually was written several months ago.

TITLE: Crush=20
AUTHOR: Ailie McFarland=20
RATING: PG-13=20
FANDOM: BTVS
COUPLE: Willow/Oz=20
SUMMARY: Yet another mushy song fic (as if we don't have enough of those *L=
*)=20
ARCHIVE: http://www.geocities.com/aixla/fanfic.html
DISTRIBUTION: Ask and ye shall receive.=20

FEEDBACK: Hello, you've reached Ailie's ego. I'm not home right now, but if=
 you'd leave me
some feedback I'd really appreciate it!=20

DISCLAIMER: Oz and Willow obviously do not belong to me. If they did BTVS w=
ould get *way* to mushy. Oh, and they lyrics aren't mine either. The song i=
s "Crush" by the Dave Matthews Band.



******************=20

//Crazy how it feels tonight=20
Crazy how you make it all alright love=20
You crush me with the things you do=20
I do for you anything too=20
Sitting, smoking, feeling high=20
In this moment it feels so right//


Willow sat on the floor of her dorm room, looking up into the eyes of the m=
an she loved. It
was neat to think that she was the only person who'd ever heard him sing. N=
ot even Devon could
get Oz to do that. But she could. Oz tended to be a private man, so there w=
ere many sides of
him that only Willow got to see. This was her favorite.=20



She watched as Oz's fingers strummed across the strings of his acoustic, sh=
ivering involuntarily
as she remembered other things those hands could do. But there would be ple=
nty of time for
that later. For now he was singing to her, and that was more than enough.=
=20



//Lovely lady=20
I am at your feet=20
God I want you so badly=20
I wonder this=20
Could tomorrow be=20
So wondrous as you there sleeping//


The words had been written by someone else, but Oz made them his own. His o=
wn song of worship
to the goddess of his life. And it expressed his feelings perfectly. He oft=
en woke earlier
than Willow just to watch her sleep. Her face had a gentle innocence that h=
e never imagined
existed, and when it completely relaxed as she slept, she really did look l=
ike an angel. After
a few minutes he would run his fingers through her glorious mane of fire, a=
nd she would awaken
just enough to give him a sleepy smile that made his heart stop beating.=20



//Let's go drive 'til morning comes=20
Watch the sunrise=20
To fill our souls up=20
Drink some wine 'til we get drunk=20
It's crazy I'm thinking=20
Just knowing that the world is round=20
Here I'm dancing on the ground=20
Am I right side up or upside down=20
Is this real or am I dreaming//=20


For Willow, her life was a dream. She had wonderful friends, goals and drea=
ms, a purpose for
her life, and a man who truly loved her. What else could she possibly need?=
=20



Soul mates. Little girls grow up dreaming about finding =91the one,' their =
very own Prince Charming.
As they grow older they become jaded. They stop believing in true love, and=
 settle for what
they can get. But not Willow. She lived the dream.=20



//Lovely lady=20
Let me drink you please=20
I won't spill a drop,=20
I promise you=20
Lying under this spell you cast on me=20
Each moment=20
The more I love you//=20


Oz winked as and Willow giggled. Willow's knowledge of Wicca and magical po=
wers had grown tremendously
over the course of their relationship. Oz had once accused her of casting a=
 spell on him, because
he loved her more each day. The joke stuck. They often talked about what th=
eir married life
would be like someday; Samantha and Darren. All they needed was a nosy neig=
hbor whose mind
they could mess with.  =20



//Crush me=20
Come on=20
It's crazy I'm thinking=20
Just knowing that the world is round=20
Here I'm dancing on the ground=20
Am I right side up or upside down=20
Is it real or am I dreaming//


Oz's world had turned upside down once Willow became a part of it. Within d=
ays he went from
being a guitar player in a rock band, to a member of a team dedicated to sa=
ving the world.
Yet he seemed to take it all in stride. Just as Willow had dealt with the f=
act that she would
have to lock him up three nights out of every months for the rest of their =
lives.=20



Sometimes after they had made love, in the soft whispers of pillow talk, Wi=
llow would confess
her fears to Oz. Would they be able to have children if they wanted to? Wou=
ld that child be
a werewolf as well? Oz always replied the same way. "Everything happens as =
it should." Willow
loved him for that. He didn't try to comfort her with empty promises that h=
e couldn't even
believe in himself. Instead he shared his faith that things always turn out=
 right, even if
they don't look like they will at first glance.=20



//Lovely lady=20
I will treat you sweetly=20
Adore you I mean=20
You crush me=20
It's times like these=20
When my faith I feel=20
And I know How I love you//=20


The funny thing about Oz's faith in the way of things was that it was compl=
etely based on Willow.
He had always had a theory about this, but until meeting her had never had =
the chance to put
it into practice. And it wasn't just the fact that they had managed to aver=
t the apocalypse
a few times. With Willow he discovered that nothing can dissuade the course=
 of true love. Not
vampires, demons, giant snakes ... not even the small things that cause mos=
t relationships
to disintegrate. They rarely disagreed, but when they did they always manag=
ed to resolve things.
These conflicts drew them closer together, not further apart.=20



//Come on
Lady
It's crazy I'm thinking
Just as long as you're around
And here I'll be dancing on the ground
Am I right side up or upside down
To each other we'll be facing
By love we'll beat back the pain
we've found
You know
I mean to tell you all the things=20
I've been thinking deep inside
My friend
With each moment the more I love you//
=20
Friendship. That what it's really about. Being lovers was wonderful, but wi=
thout friendship
was meaningless. Willow told Oz everything that happened in her life. This =
led to a tendency
to babble, which Oz found endearing. Oz was a man of few words himself, but=
 when he did speak
it was direct and straight from the heart. One word from Oz could speak nov=
els. And to Willow,
it did.


Of course, love isn't always serious. Love is fun, light hearted. Oz could =
make Willow giggle
with a glance. She in turn, found the only place on his body that was tickl=
ish. Yet another
facet of their relationship that no one would ever see.=20



//Crush me=20
Come on=20
Lady=20
So much you have given love=20
That I would give you back=20
Again and again=20
Meaning I'll hold you=20
And please=20
Let me always ...//


Willow closed her eyes as the last chord faded into nothingness. When she o=
pened them again,
the guitar was on the bed, and her love was looking into her eyes.=20



"Always?" Willow asked breathlessly.=20


"Always."=20


Fin

Ailie McFarland

WILLOW: Well, I like you. You're nice and you're funny. And you don't smoke=
. Yeah, okay, werewolf,
but that's not all the time. I mean, three days out of the month I'm not mu=
ch fun to be around
either.

OZ: You are quite the human.
WILLOW: So, I'd still if you'd still.
OZ: I'd still. I'd *very* still.

OZ: Would it help you if I panic?
WILLOW: Yes, it'd be swell. Panic is a thing people can share in times of c=
risis, and everything's
really scary now, you know, and I don't know what's going to happen and the=
re is all sorts
of things you're supposed to get to do afterhigh school and I was really lo=
oking forward to
doing them and now we're probably just going to die and I'd like to feel yo=
u maybe you would
... (Oz shuts her up with a kiss) What are you doing?

OZ: Panicing.

WILLOW: Oz...don't you love me?
OZ: My whole life, I've never loved anyone else.



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: I'm Still Anne (1/1)
Date: 06 Mar 2001 21:17:14 -0500


Title: I'm Still Anne

Author: M. Bumbarger

Email: [e-mail]

Fandom: Buffy, the Vampire Slayer/Angel: The Series

Rating: PG

Summary: Two years after the events of "Anne," Anne stops to think and
reflect. Sequel to "The Other Anne." ("The Other Anne" can be found at the
Alternate Realities Fan Fiction Archive, http://www.alternate-realities.net
in the Buffy, the Vampire Slayer section of the archive).

Spoilers: Buffy, Season Three Episode, "Anne." Mild hinted at spoilage for
Angel, Season Two Episode, "Blood Money." This story takes place in
Angel-verse before the episode, "Blood Money."

Author's Notes: A special thank you to my beta-readers, Caroline and
Victoria.

Disclaimer: The characters of Buffy Summers, Angel, Anne, and Lilah Morgan
do not belong to me. Nor does Wolfram & Hart belong to me. All are the
property of Joss Whedon, David Greenwalt, Tim Minear, Mutant Enemy and Fox
Productions. They used here without permission but not for profit.

****
I'm Still Anne
By M. Bumbarger


I got to thinking about her the other day. Not that I don't think about her
a lot 'cause I do. She believed in me. She trusted me. She made me believe
in myself. So, I do think about her a lot. At night, when I'm in bed, and
the shelter is mostly quiet, or when I'm just sitting by the window staring
out of it. I think about her whenever a new kid wanders in off the streets
that wants our help. Whenever there's a new face who's decided that he doesn
't want to sell drugs or she doesn't want to pimp her body or they realize
there's things out there in the dark that are just as bad as gang bangers
and crooked cops.

It's funny, but I never thought that I would think that vampires and the
things that really do go bump in the night are as bad a gang bangers, or a
kid beat beyond recognition 'cause she didn't want pay up what her pimp
thought she should or because she tried to work the wrong corner. It's all a
perspective thing, I guess. At least with vampires, you know, they get you,
one bite and you're pretty much dead. Or like them. But what I see . . .
what those kids see and live through everyday . . . hell, vampires aren't so
bad after all.

I'm making it now. I'm making it and I'm making a difference, but still I
always come back and think about her. You know, Buffy. I wonder what
happened when she went back to Sunnydale. I wonder if she actually went back
to that place. I mean, it was like she was going to, like she finally
figured out that she couldn't run and had to go back and stand her ground,
but you never know. I mean, she seemed so strong, but you never know about
people really. She seemed strong back when I called myself Chantrelle and a
bunch of us thought that vampires would free us when all they really wanted
to do was make us dinner. She seemed strong, like she had it all together,
but then she ended up in LA, barely holding it together and trying to be
something that she wasn't. Just like me. So, maybe she wasn't as strong as
we thought.

But I kinda wonder if she ever made it back and ended up dealing with her
demons. And I wonder if she ever thinks about me, down here in LA. I wonder
if she sometimes stops and looks around and wonders if I'm still doing what
I was doing or if I'm actually trying to pull it together.

I wonder how surprised she would be to know that I have pulled it together.
I am somebody now. People look up to me, they respect me. There's a whole
mess of kids out there - runaways and throwaways - who know that I'm here
for them if they need me. They know that they've got somewhere to go and
somebody who understands because I've been there.

But I don't think that I would be here right now, doing this if it hadn't
been for Buffy. I know I wouldn't be - I would be old and dead just like
Ricky. Or maybe cut up and beat up like Rosalie who came through last week.
Or shot dead like T-Bone for being in the wrong place at the wrong time. I
definitely wouldn't be here; I wouldn't be making a difference.

That's why I kept the name Anne. I mean, officially. Went through all the
paces to change it legally and everything. Lilah Morgan at Wolfram & Hart
helped out with that - pro bono. A little bit of paperwork, and I'm really
Anne. No one knew me before I was Anne and that's a good thing - I don't
think they would have recognized me anyway.

So, here is Anne, doing good and making a difference. Doing all those things
that "Anne" did for me - leaving hope and helping out. Showing the way.

The kids love me, they thank me for helping them. They thank me for seeing
them as real people when no one else did or would or could. And it makes me
feel good inside. Two years ago, I wouldn't have thought that it was
possible to feel this good inside, to look in a mirror and be able to really
like what you see there. Two years ago, I really wouldn't have wanted to
look in a mirror.

"Anne" helped me see the light. She helped me find my way. And I don't know
if she's back to being Buffy Summers now, or if she's still running from
whatever she was running from.

But I do know one very important thing.

I'm still standing.

I'm still Anne.

*** End ***

M. Bumbarger
03.06.01

"You know, I used to think it was awful that life was so unfair. Then I
thought, wouldn't it be much worse if life were fair, and all the terrible
things that happen to us come because we actually deserve them? So, now I
take great comfort in the general hostility and unfairness of the universe."
Marcus, Babylon 5, Episode: "A Late Delivery from Avalon"


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) Beta Request
Date: 08 Mar 2001 20:53:16 -0500

I'm soiliciting again. I'm looking for a beta-reader for my Worlds Away
story. I already have one, but I figure one can never have too many betas.
Anyone out there up to the challenge? First come, first server, folks :-)


********
Michele B.
Author, Archivist & Webmistress
a l t e r n a t e REALITIES Fan Fiction Archive
http://www.alternate-realities.net
********


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (0/19)
Date: 12 Mar 2001 22:53:43 +1300

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_010A_01C0AB47.49AA5020
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (0/19) - Disclaimer and Prologue

by Anne Olsen

=20
Disclaimer
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television.



Summary

SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An historian =
named Adam Pierson offers to help.



Telepathy is shown by [] to avoid confusion



Rating: PG

Category: Crossover

Fandoms: Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Archive: Yes please, but let me know first



Thanks to Caroline and Michele for letting me 'borrow' their explanation =
of why Tomorrow People can sense immortals.

Thanks also to Bev, Sarah and my Dad for their support and for lending =
an ear while I sorted through a few of the ideas. Big thanks to Kirstin =
for checking the grammar and spelling side of this story. Also to Nicole =
for her feedback as well.

A special thanks to my friend, John, for beta reading for me, and for =
all his input and support, while I was writing. If it weren't for him, =
this story would probably be a lot shorter.

Feedback to [e-mail]=20



Prologue



Doctor Daniel Jackson bent down to grab his hat as the breeze lifted it =
off his head and deposited it on the ground. He'd taken it off to brush =
some dirt off the rim and had forgotten to fasten the draw cord securely =
when he had put it back on.

He looked around him and sighed. This planet, PX251, reminded him of =
what the garden of Eden must have looked like. Green grass, as far as =
the eye could see, the hills crowded with a canopy of trees, and blue =
sky without a cloud in the sky. In the distance he could hear running =
water, a sure sign that there must be a stream or a river nearby.

If he ignored the giant stone circle of the Stargate behind him, he =
could well imagine he was on Earth somewhere. He and the rest of SG1 had =
come to check out the planet after they had been informed by the Tok'ra =
that the Goa'uld named Apophis had been using this planet as a base for =
some of his more recent activities.

Obviously the information had been out of date, for as they soon =
realised whoever had been here was long gone. Daniel had volunteered to =
search the area near the Stargate, while the rest of the team, Colonel =
Jack O'Neill, Major Sam Carter, and Teal'c, went on a short scouting =
mission to check out the rest of the terrain.=20

The radio crackled, making him jump. "You still there, Daniel?" asked =
O'Neill. "Just making sure you're not having a rest while the rest of us =
are slogging away out here."=20

Daniel grinned and straightened his glasses before he replied. He could =
well imagine the expression on the older man's face, and the twinkle in =
his eye as he asked the question. Jack O'Neill was well known through =
Stargate Command for his off the wall sense of humour. "Just going to =
have a look at the river, Jack. Maybe I might find some Goa'uld remains =
in there or something."

"Yeah, right. Just be careful, okay. This place might look like Eden but =
remember every garden has its snakes."

"I'll try and keep that in mind. Jackson out." O'Neill's remark had =
brought him back down to Earth, or PX251, as the case was. He'd almost =
forgotten what they were there for, forgotten about the enemy they were =
fighting. The Goa'uld were aliens that looked like serpents, a parasitic =
race who inhabited other creatures whom they used as hosts. Once the =
host was taken over, the Goa'uld personality became dominant, the host =
themselves only able to take back control of their body when the alien =
became incapacitated. Daniel's own wife, Sha're, had been taken as a =
host. He felt his emotions rising to the surface as he remembered. =
Daniel struggled to deal with those feelings of anger and loss every =
time he thought of her.

He walked along, heading toward the sound of running water, his mind =
deep in thought. Before he knew it, he was standing on the bank of a =
small river. The water itself looked very inviting, so inviting that he =
decided to sit on the grass along side for a while. It would give =
himself a chance to collect his thoughts, and pull himself together =
before he met up with the rest of SG1.

The radio crackled again. This time it was Samantha Carter. "We're =
finished here, Daniel. Have you found anything at the river?"

"No, nothing here, as far as I can see anyway. Give me a couple of =
minutes and I'll meet you at the Stargate."

Daniel rose to his feet, and collected his gear. As he moved out, he =
didn't see the half buried object by the side of the river. His foot =
connected with it, and before he knew what was happening, he was flying =
through the air. There was a loud splash as he landed in the water. At =
least the rest of the team isn't here to see this, he thought to =
himself. It was times like this that he was all too aware that he was =
the only non-military person on the team.

"That's a good look for you, Daniel," said a familiar voice. O'Neill. =
Damm, he'd spoken too soon.=20

"We were heading back to the Stargate and decided to take the scenic, =
river route," explained Carter. Her blue eyes were twinkling; she looked =
as though she was trying hard not to laugh. She reached out her hand to =
help him out of the water.

Teal'c was bending over, looking at the something at the edge of the =
riverbank. At least he wasn't laughing like the others, thought Daniel =
to himself, but then Teal'c very rarely showed sign of emotion, of any =
kind. The big, dark Jaffa turned to O'Neill. "O'Neill, there appears to =
be something buried here. I surmise that this is what caused Daniel =
Jackson to fall into the river. His foot must have made contact with the =
object, thus causing him to loose his balance."

"You mean, he tripped over it?"

"I believe that is what I just said, O'Neill."

"Yeah, whatever. Can you dig it out so that we can have a look at it?"

It was a box, a small dark coloured box with a hinged lid. The main body =
of the box was covered in some sort of hieroglyphs. O'Neill opened it =
and peered inside. Carter opened her mouth to remind him that they =
didn't know what they were dealing with, and shut it again. Whatever it =
was, it was too late now; the damage had been done. The story of =
Pandora's Box came into her mind. She hoped that thought wasn't an omen =
of some sort.

Inside the box were a small stone and a manuscript. The stone itself =
didn't look as though it was anything unusual, but the manuscript was =
written in hieroglyphs, though they looked to be slightly different than =
those covering the box itself.=20

O'Neill looked at Daniel, who shook his head. "It's not a language I'm =
familiar with. It could be some sort of Egyptian dialect, but not one =
I've come across before. We'd better get it back to the base and try and =
decipher it."

Carter frowned. "I'd like to run some tests on the box as well, Colonel. =
It looks like some form of lead, but I wouldn't be surprised if there's =
something more alien in its make up."

"Do you think it could be naquadah, the stuff that's in the Stargate?" =
asked O'Neill.

"Not sure, Colonel. As I said, I really need to run some tests."=20

"Okay, kids, time to head back to Earth, then." O'Neill sniffed, then =
commented to Daniel. "I think you'd better have a shower before we =
debrief. That river might look clean." He paused, and grinned. "There's =
definitely something rotten in the state of Denmark."


End Part 0


------=_NextPart_000_010A_01C0AB47.49AA5020
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" =
size=3D3>The Medusa=20
Stone (0/19) - Disclaimer and Prologue</FONT></FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>by Anne Olsen</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><U>Disclaimer</U></DIV>
<DIV>
<P>The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O’Neill, Sam Carter, =
Teal’c, General=20
Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise from the =
SGC do=20
not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the Stargate, SGC, and the =
Goa’uld=20
and any thing else related to the series Stargate SG1. They belong to =
Stargate=20
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, =
and Gekko=20
Products.</P><FONT size=3D2></FONT>
<P>The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod=20
and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont Television. So =
do the=20
concepts of Immortality, the Game and the Watchers.</P>
<P>Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General =
William=20
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to=20
the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They are the =
property=20
of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television.</P><FONT =
size=3D2>
<P> </P></FONT><U>
<P>Summary</P></U>
<P>SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian=20
named Adam Pierson offers to help.</P><FONT size=3D2></FONT>
<P> </P>
<P>Telepathy is shown by [] to avoid confusion</P>
<P> </P><U>
<P>Rating</U>: PG</P><FONT size=3D2></FONT><U>
<P>Category</U>: Crossover</P><U>
<P>Fandoms</U>: Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People</P><U>
<P>Archive</U>: Yes please, but let me know first</P><FONT size=3D2>
<P> </P></FONT>
<P>Thanks to Caroline and Michele for letting me ‘borrow’ =
their explanation of=20
why Tomorrow People can sense immortals.</P>
<P>Thanks also to Bev, Sarah and my Dad for their support and for =
lending an ear=20
while I sorted through a few of the ideas. Big thanks to Kirstin for =
checking=20
the grammar and spelling side of this story. Also to Nicole for her =
feedback as=20
well.</P>
<P>A special thanks to my friend, John, for beta reading for me, and for =
all his=20
input and support, while I was writing. If it weren’t for him, =
this story would=20
probably be a lot shorter.</P><U>
<P>Feedback</U> to <A href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]"><FONT=20
size=3D2>[e-mail]</FONT></A> </P>
<P> </P><U>
<P>Prologue</P></U><FONT size=3D2>
<P> </P></FONT>
<P>Doctor Daniel Jackson bent down to grab his hat as the breeze lifted =
it off=20
his head and deposited it on the ground. He’d taken it off to =
brush some dirt=20
off the rim and had forgotten to fasten the draw cord securely when he =
had put=20
it back on.</P>
<P>He looked around him and sighed. This planet, PX251, reminded him of =
what the=20
garden of Eden must have looked like. Green grass, as far as the eye =
could see,=20
the hills crowded with a canopy of trees, and blue sky without a cloud =
in the=20
sky. In the distance he could hear running water, a sure sign that there =
must be=20
a stream or a river nearby.</P>
<P>If he ignored the giant stone circle of the Stargate behind him, he =
could=20
well imagine he was on Earth somewhere. He and the rest of SG1 had come =
to check=20
out the planet after they had been informed by the Tok’ra that the =
Goa’uld named=20
Apophis had been using this planet as a base for some of his more recent =

activities.</P>
<P>Obviously the information had been out of date, for as they soon =
realised=20
whoever had been here was long gone. Daniel had volunteered to search =
the area=20
near the Stargate, while the rest of the team, Colonel Jack =
O’Neill, Major Sam=20
Carter, and Teal’c, went on a short scouting mission to check out =
the rest of=20
the terrain. </P>
<P>The radio crackled, making him jump. "You still there, Daniel?" asked =

O’Neill. "Just making sure you’re not having a rest while =
the rest of us are=20
slogging away out here." </P>
<P>Daniel grinned and straightened his glasses before he replied. He =
could well=20
imagine the expression on the older man’s face, and the twinkle in =
his eye as he=20
asked the question. Jack O’Neill was well known through Stargate =
Command for his=20
off the wall sense of humour. "Just going to have a look at the river, =
Jack.=20
Maybe I might find some Goa’uld remains in there or =
something."</P>
<P>"Yeah, right. Just be careful, okay. This place might look like Eden =
but=20
remember every garden has its snakes."</P>
<P>"I’ll try and keep that in mind. Jackson out." =
O’Neill’s remark had brought=20
him back down to Earth, or PX251, as the case was. He’d almost =
forgotten what=20
they were there for, forgotten about the enemy they were fighting. The =
Goa’uld=20
were aliens that looked like serpents, a parasitic race who inhabited =
other=20
creatures whom they used as hosts. Once the host was taken over, the =
Goa’uld=20
personality became dominant, the host themselves only able to take back =
control=20
of their body when the alien became incapacitated. Daniel’s own =
wife, Sha're,=20
had been taken as a host. He felt his emotions rising to the surface as =
he=20
remembered. Daniel struggled to deal with those feelings of anger and =
loss every=20
time he thought of her.</P>
<P>He walked along, heading toward the sound of running water, his mind =
deep in=20
thought. Before he knew it, he was standing on the bank of a small =
river. The=20
water itself looked very inviting, so inviting that he decided to sit on =
the=20
grass along side for a while. It would give himself a chance to collect =
his=20
thoughts, and pull himself together before he met up with the rest of =
SG1.</P>
<P>The radio crackled again. This time it was Samantha Carter. =
"We’re finished=20
here, Daniel. Have you found anything at the river?"</P>
<P>"No, nothing here, as far as I can see anyway. Give me a couple of =
minutes=20
and I’ll meet you at the Stargate."</P>
<P>Daniel rose to his feet, and collected his gear. As he moved out, he =
didn’t=20
see the half buried object by the side of the river. His foot connected =
with it,=20
and before he knew what was happening, he was flying through the air. =
There was=20
a loud splash as he landed in the water. At least the rest of the team =
isn’t=20
here to see this, he thought to himself. It was times like this that he =
was all=20
too aware that he was the only non-military person on the team.</P>
<P>"That’s a good look for you, Daniel," said a familiar voice. =
O’Neill. Damm,=20
he’d spoken too soon. </P>
<P>"We were heading back to the Stargate and decided to take the scenic, =
river=20
route," explained Carter. Her blue eyes were twinkling; she looked as =
though she=20
was trying hard not to laugh. She reached out her hand to help him out =
of the=20
water.</P>
<P>Teal’c was bending over, looking at the something at the edge =
of the=20
riverbank. At least he wasn’t laughing like the others, thought =
Daniel to=20
himself, but then Teal’c very rarely showed sign of emotion, of =
any kind. The=20
big, dark Jaffa turned to O’Neill. "O’Neill, there appears =
to be something=20
buried here. I surmise that this is what caused Daniel Jackson to fall =
into the=20
river. His foot must have made contact with the object, thus causing him =
to=20
loose his balance."</P>
<P>"You mean, he tripped over it?"</P>
<P>"I believe that is what I just said, O’Neill."</P>
<P>"Yeah, whatever. Can you dig it out so that we can have a look at =
it?"</P>
<P>It was a box, a small dark coloured box with a hinged lid. The main =
body of=20
the box was covered in some sort of hieroglyphs. O’Neill opened it =
and peered=20
inside. Carter opened her mouth to remind him that they didn’t =
know what they=20
were dealing with, and shut it again. Whatever it was, it was too late =
now; the=20
damage had been done. The story of Pandora’s Box came into her =
mind. She hoped=20
that thought wasn’t an omen of some sort.</P>
<P>Inside the box were a small stone and a manuscript. The stone itself =
didn’t=20
look as though it was anything unusual, but the manuscript was written =
in=20
hieroglyphs, though they looked to be slightly different than those =
covering the=20
box itself. </P>
<P>O’Neill looked at Daniel, who shook his head. "It’s not a =
language I’m=20
familiar with. It could be some sort of Egyptian dialect, but not one =
I’ve come=20
across before. We’d better get it back to the base and try and =
decipher it."</P>
<P>Carter frowned. "I’d like to run some tests on the box as well, =
Colonel. It=20
looks like some form of lead, but I wouldn’t be surprised if =
there’s something=20
more alien in its make up."</P>
<P>"Do you think it could be naquadah, the stuff that’s in the =
Stargate?" asked=20
O’Neill.</P>
<P>"Not sure, Colonel. As I said, I really need to run some tests." </P>
<P>"Okay, kids, time to head back to Earth, then." O’Neill =
sniffed, then=20
commented to Daniel. "I think you’d better have a shower before we =
debrief. That=20
river might look clean…" He paused, and grinned. "There’s =
definitely something=20
rotten in the state of Denmark."</P><FONT size=3D2>
<P>-------------------------------------------- </P>
<P><FONT size=3D3>End Part 0</FONT></P></FONT></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_010A_01C0AB47.49AA5020--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (1/19)
Date: 12 Mar 2001 23:02:45 +1300

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_0128_01C0AB48.8D053E60
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (1/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television.

------------------


Part One





"A warning to the oldest of those who cannot die.."

Dr Daniel Jackson looked up in annoyance at the tall slim man standing =
behind him. He had just spent three days trying to decipher the message =
in front of him. The message written in an obscure Egypt dialect, so =
obscure that even he, familiar as he was with Ancient Egyptian, was =
really having to work hard to make sense of.

The fact that he was having difficultly reading the archaic language had =
annoyed him so much that he had left the Cheyenne Mountain complex and =
come to this bar, which was quiet at this time of the day, to try and =
find some peace so that he could work.=20

He leaned back in his seat, and turned his head to get a closer look at =
the person speaking to him. He looked to be about the same age as Daniel =
himself, and was dressed in jeans and a heavy jersey. He had dark hair, =
and spoke with an English accent. A grad student, thought the =
archaeologist to himself. Or maybe someone who liked to give that =
impression, he amended, after all, if he was able to read the language =
on the manuscript, he must have a bit more experience with languages =
than his initial appearance let on.=20

"Are you trying to tell me that you can read this?" he asked.

The other man looked rather apologetic as he replied. "I'm a bit out of =
practice but I used to be rather fluent a long time ago. A very long =
time ago.. " He paused as though he was deep in thought, remembering =
something.

"Sorry, maybe I should introduce myself. I'm Daniel Jackson, and you =
are?"

"Adam Pierson, " came the reply.

"So, Adam, how come you can read an obscure Egyptian dialogue?"=20

"I, er, studied it in my younger days. Part of a paper I was working =
on.Cultures of Ancient Egypt etc etc. Where did you get this anyway? It =
looks almost like a prophecy of some kind."

"I'm afraid I can't tell you that. But would you be able to help me =
decipher the same language if I had any more?"

"You have more of it then?" The reply was quite sharp and took Daniel by =
surprise. Adam seemed very interested in the prophecy, if that was what =
it was, and seemed keen to see more. Daniel wondered if he should risk =
showing him the rest of the manuscript, which he had left back at the =
base. It was classified though, and he couldn't very well tell the other =
man that it came from another planet, one that until recently had been =
known to be one of the bases used by the Goa'uld Apophis. Maybe he =
should talk it over with Jack O'Neill and the other members of SG1.

He chose his words carefully. " There is more, but it's classified. I'll =
have to talk to my superiors and get back to you. Where can I reach =
you?"

"Talk to Joe Dawson, the guy behind the bar. He's running the place for =
Charlie, while he's out of town. He knows where to find me."

Daniel looked over at the bar and saw an older man with a beard, washing =
glasses. The man nodded at him, obviously he had heard his name =
mentioned. He had a bit of a twinkle in his eye, Daniel thought he =
looked almost amused, obviously sharing some private joke with Adam.=20

Adam slid into the seat next to him, his cream jersey blending in with =
the colour of the booth they were now sharing. "You're not Daniel =
Jackson, the archaeologist, are you, by the way? I've read some of your =
work, very interesting ideas. Bit way out this idea of aliens building =
the pyramids though, don't you think?" His tone sounded quite sarcastic, =
though his look was one of pure innocence.

Daniel felt a bit annoyed at Adam's attitude. He knew his ideas had been =
proven correct. It was a pity he couldn't share it with any of his =
archaeology colleagues though. It sounded as though Adam could be quite =
useful to SG1 if he knew as much about ancient Egypt as he made out. =
Maybe he should get someone to check the man out- he did seem to have an =
awful lot of information. He had the feeling Adam Pierson knew a lot =
more than he was making out.

He decided the best approach was to change the subject. "So what's a =
expert on dead languages such as yourself doing in Colorado Springs?"=20

Adam shrugged. "Just helping out a friend," he replied. "Joe was coming =
down here to take over for Charlie for a bit, so I thought I'd come with =
him. I haven't been to this part of the country for a while, so I'm =
reaquainting myself with the local sights. It's changed a bit since I =
was last here, though."

Daniel was about to ask how long ago, when he noticed the time on the =
big wooden clock over the bar. He looked at his watch again and shook =
it. It must have been damaged when he took the dive into the river on =
PX251. He was supposed to be meeting the rest of SG1 in about five =
minutes. He was definitely going to be very late.

He rose to his feet, grabbed the pile of papers he had been writing on =
and shoved them into his case. "Sorry, got to go," he mumbled. "I've =
just realised I'm running very late for a meeting. Thanks for your help. =
I'll leave a message with your friend Joe and catch you later."

----------------------

"It's not like you to be so helpful, especially to someone you've only =
just met." commented Joe Dawson, as he watched Daniel leave. He had an =
amused expression on his face. "What's the matter Methos? Is MacLeod =
rubbing off on you at last?"

Adam Pierson a.k.a. Methos grimaced. "Of course not. I'm only looking =
after my own interests. Daniel had a portion of a manuscript, one that =
had a reference to me in it, so I just want to see what else it says."

"Okay, so what's a reference to you doing on a manuscript that this guy =
Daniel has? Something in your younger days catching up with you at =
last?"

"That's what I'm curious to find out. There's memories of Ancient Egypt =
that I'd rather forget. I'm hoping that this isn't one of them" the five =
thousand year old man replied.

Joe realised that there was a lot he didn't know about Methos still, and =
if the other got his way, probably never would. "Just be careful, okay."

"Joe, I didn't know you cared."

"Well, if something happened to you, who would pay your bar tab?"


End Part One


------=_NextPart_000_0128_01C0AB48.8D053E60
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (1/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>by Anne Olsen</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Rating: PG</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble =
deciphering. An=20
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Disclaimer : </DIV>
<DIV>
<P>The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O’Neill, Sam Carter, =
Teal’c, General=20
Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise from the =
SGC do=20
not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the Stargate, SGC, and the =
Goa’uld=20
and any thing else related to the series Stargate SG1. They belong to =
Stargate=20
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, =
and Gekko=20
Products.</P>
<P>The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod=20
and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont Television. So =
do the=20
concepts of Immortality, the Game and the Watchers.</P>
<P>Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General =
William=20
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to=20
the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They are the =
property=20
of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television.</P>
<P>------------------</P></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV><U>
<P>Part One</P>
<P></U> </P>
<P> </P>
<P>"A warning to the oldest of those who cannot die…."</P>
<P>Dr Daniel Jackson looked up in annoyance at the tall slim man =
standing behind=20
him. He had just spent three days trying to decipher the message in =
front of=20
him. The message written in an obscure Egypt dialect, so obscure that =
even he,=20
familiar as he was with Ancient Egyptian, was really having to work hard =
to make=20
sense of.</P>
<P>The fact that he was having difficultly reading the archaic language =
had=20
annoyed him so much that he had left the Cheyenne Mountain complex and =
come to=20
this bar, which was quiet at this time of the day, to try and find some =
peace so=20
that he could work. </P>
<P>He leaned back in his seat, and turned his head to get a closer look =
at the=20
person speaking to him. He looked to be about the same age as Daniel =
himself,=20
and was dressed in jeans and a heavy jersey. He had dark hair, and spoke =
with an=20
English accent. A grad student, thought the archaeologist to himself. Or =
maybe=20
someone who liked to give that impression, he amended, after all, if he =
was able=20
to read the language on the manuscript, he must have a bit more =
experience with=20
languages than his initial appearance let on. </P>
<P>"Are you trying to tell me that you can read this?" he asked.</P>
<P>The other man looked rather apologetic as he replied. "I’m a =
bit out of=20
practice but I used to be rather fluent a long time ago. A very long =
time ago….=20
" He paused as though he was deep in thought, remembering something.</P>
<P>"Sorry, maybe I should introduce myself. I’m Daniel Jackson, =
and you=20
are?"</P>
<P>"Adam Pierson, " came the reply.</P>
<P>"So, Adam, how come you can read an obscure Egyptian dialogue?" </P>
<P>"I, er, studied it in my younger days. Part of a paper I was working=20
on.Cultures of Ancient Egypt etc etc. Where did you get this anyway? It =
looks=20
almost like a prophecy of some kind."</P>
<P>"I’m afraid I can’t tell you that. But would you be able =
to help me decipher=20
the same language if I had any more?"</P>
<P>"You have more of it then?" The reply was quite sharp and took Daniel =
by=20
surprise. Adam seemed very interested in the prophecy, if that was what =
it was,=20
and seemed keen to see more. Daniel wondered if he should risk showing =
him the=20
rest of the manuscript, which he had left back at the base. It was =
classified=20
though, and he couldn’t very well tell the other man that it came =
from another=20
planet, one that until recently had been known to be one of the bases =
used by=20
the Goa'uld Apophis. Maybe he should talk it over with Jack =
O’Neill and the=20
other members of SG1.</P>
<P>He chose his words carefully. " There is more, but it’s =
classified. I’ll have=20
to talk to my superiors and get back to you. Where can I reach you?"</P>
<P>"Talk to Joe Dawson, the guy behind the bar. He’s running the =
place for=20
Charlie, while he’s out of town. He knows where to find me."</P>
<P>Daniel looked over at the bar and saw an older man with a beard, =
washing=20
glasses. The man nodded at him, obviously he had heard his name =
mentioned. He=20
had a bit of a twinkle in his eye, Daniel thought he looked almost =
amused,=20
obviously sharing some private joke with Adam. </P>
<P>Adam slid into the seat next to him, his cream jersey blending in =
with the=20
colour of the booth they were now sharing. "You’re not Daniel =
Jackson, the=20
archaeologist, are you, by the way? I’ve read some of your work, =
very=20
interesting ideas. Bit way out this idea of aliens building the pyramids =
though,=20
don’t you think?" His tone sounded quite sarcastic, though his =
look was one of=20
pure innocence.</P>
<P>Daniel felt a bit annoyed at Adam’s attitude. He knew his ideas =
had been=20
proven correct. It was a pity he couldn’t share it with any of his =
archaeology=20
colleagues though. It sounded as though Adam could be quite useful to =
SG1 if he=20
knew as much about ancient Egypt as he made out. Maybe he should get =
someone to=20
check the man out- he did seem to have an awful lot of information. He =
had the=20
feeling Adam Pierson knew a lot more than he was making out.</P>
<P>He decided the best approach was to change the subject. "So =
what’s a expert=20
on dead languages such as yourself doing in Colorado Springs?" </P>
<P>Adam shrugged. "Just helping out a friend," he replied. "Joe was =
coming down=20
here to take over for Charlie for a bit, so I thought I’d come =
with him. I=20
haven’t been to this part of the country for a while, so I’m =
reaquainting myself=20
with the local sights. It’s changed a bit since I was last here, =
though."</P>
<P>Daniel was about to ask how long ago, when he noticed the time on the =
big=20
wooden clock over the bar. He looked at his watch again and shook it. It =
must=20
have been damaged when he took the dive into the river on PX251. He was =
supposed=20
to be meeting the rest of SG1 in about five minutes. He was definitely =
going to=20
be very late.</P>
<P>He rose to his feet, grabbed the pile of papers he had been writing =
on and=20
shoved them into his case. "Sorry, got to go," he mumbled. "I’ve =
just realised=20
I’m running very late for a meeting. Thanks for your help. =
I’ll leave a message=20
with your friend Joe and catch you later."</P>
<P>----------------------</P>
<P>"It’s not like you to be so helpful, especially to someone =
you’ve only just=20
met." commented Joe Dawson, as he watched Daniel leave. He had an amused =

expression on his face. "What’s the matter Methos? Is MacLeod =
rubbing off on you=20
at last?"</P>
<P>Adam Pierson a.k.a. Methos grimaced. "Of course not. I’m only =
looking after=20
my own interests. Daniel had a portion of a manuscript, one that had a =
reference=20
to me in it, so I just want to see what else it says."</P>
<P>"Okay, so what’s a reference to you doing on a manuscript that =
this guy=20
Daniel has? Something in your younger days catching up with you at =
last?"</P>
<P>"That’s what I’m curious to find out. There’s =
memories of Ancient Egypt that=20
I’d rather forget. I’m hoping that this isn’t one of =
them" the five thousand=20
year old man replied.</P>
<P>Joe realised that there was a lot he didn’t know about Methos =
still, and if=20
the other got his way, probably never would. "Just be careful, =
okay."</P>
<P>"Joe, I didn’t know you cared."</P>
<P>"Well, if something happened to you, who would pay your bar tab?"</P>
<P>----------------------------------</P>
<P>End Part One</P></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_0128_01C0AB48.8D053E60--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (2/19)
Date: 12 Mar 2001 23:05:57 +1300

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_0135_01C0AB48.FF6862C0
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (2/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television.

------------------

Part Two



"So what exactly do you know about this guy, Daniel?" asked Colonel Jack =
O'Neill. "Apart from the fact that he knows more about your favourite =
subject than you do?"

SG1 were sitting around the conference table in the debriefing room, =
listening to Daniel enthusiastically sing the praises of his new friend. =
Daniel had all his papers strewn over the oval table, and was showing =
them the translation that Adam had given him.=20

"I didn't say he knew more than I did. I just said he could translate =
the manuscript and I think we should give him a chance to try. I'm not =
inviting him to see the Stargate or anything like that, just look at the =
manuscript."

"But what if he wants to know where you got it from? Are you going to =
say, well, I just popped through this device called a Stargate that we =
use to travel to other planets, and there it was buried at the side of a =
river. Oh and by the way there's this nasty alien involved, and he =
probably put it there," came the sarcastic reply. O'Neill poured himself =
a cup of coffee, leaned back in his chair, and waited to see how the =
younger man would respond to his question. It was going to be hard to =
talk Daniel out of this one. When he got an idea in his head, he could =
be quite determined.

"I think Daniel's got a point "interrupted Major Samantha Carter, =
ignoring the glare that O'Neill gave her. " Maybe this guy Adam can help =
decipher the prophecy or whatever it is. We need to find out if this =
manuscript and the strange stone that seems to have come with it are =
worth worrying about or not."=20

"You don't actually believe in prophecies, do you?" O'Neill snorted in =
disgust. Academics, he thought, and now they were thinking of asking =
another one to join them. He could just imagine Daniel and this Pierson =
guy spending hours discussing the real meaning behind the manuscript. He =
was more interested in the stone itself. Surely they must be connected =
somehow? He had been hoping it was some kind of weapon that they could =
use in their fight with the Goa'uld and that the manuscript was the =
instruction manual. It seemed a bit strange to keep a piece of stone in =
a lead lined box - must be something special about it. Daniel seemed to =
be sure that it was a prophecy of some sort. He blamed Pierson for that =
and hoped he wasn't being lead off on a wild goose chase.

" O'Neill," Teal'c the fourth member of SG1 interrupted his train of =
thought. "My people, the Jaffa, have found some of these prophecies, as =
you call them, to be quite correct in the past. In fact some people that =
have ignored them, as you are trying to do, have not lived to regret =
their actions."

O'Neill knew when he was outvoted. "Okay, I suppose it wouldn't do any =
harm for your new friend to see the rest of the manuscript. But no =
mention of where it came from and I want to run a complete check on the =
guy first. Also I want to come with you when you meet him again."

-------------------------

O'Neill checked the time on his watch for the fifth time in the same =
number of minutes. The bar seemed quite empty. Obviously most of the =
patrons did their drinking in the evening. He looked around the place, =
and made a note to come and try it out the next time he was off duty. As =
well as the usual jukebox in the corner, there was also a piano and a =
small stage. His eye caught a poster lying on the bar, a live band =
played in the evenings, a jazz ensemble, he noticed, reading a bit =
further. Yes, he'd definitely come and check it out. Maybe it was time =
to introduce Teal'c to yet another new concept.=20

He looked at his watch again. "I thought you said Adam would be here at =
2pm?" asked O'Neill. "It's ten past now. Doesn't say much for his =
reliability."

"He must have got held up. I'll go and ask Joe Dawson if he's heard =
anything." Daniel wandered over to the bar, and started talking to =
Dawson.

The bartender shook his head. He seemed to be surprised that Pierson =
hadn't shown yet, surprised and maybe a bit worried. "Haven't heard =
anything, sorry. He should be here soon. I can check his cell phone if =
you like. Adam's usually on time." Unless he's deliberately running =
late, he thought to himself. I wouldn't put it past the old guy. Ah, =
speak of the devil.

"I got held up. Phone rang at the last minute." Methos shot Joe a look. =
He slid onto a barstool and gratefully took the beer that his friend put =
in front of him. "MacLeod seems to think I'm a walking fountain of =
information when he needs it. I thought that was your job description."=20

MacLeod.. That was one of Pierson's friends. O'Neill remembered the =
research he had run on the guy. He supposed it made sense for an =
historical researcher to hook up with a former antique dealer. He =
stepped forward. "Hi, I'm Jack O'Neill. You must be the Adam Pierson =
that Daniel's been talking about" And talking about and talking about, =
he added to himself.

"Didn't know you were bringing a friend?" Methos directed the question =
at Daniel suspiciously.

"Jack's okay. We work together, so he wanted to see what you thought of =
our manuscript."

"Are you an archaeologist as well?" Methos was sure he saw the other man =
shudder at the thought.=20

" Definitely not," Came the reply." You might say I work in the field, =
finding artefacts and suchlike" Daniel shot him a peculiar look. More =
going on here than meets the eye thought Methos. Whatever O'Neill was, =
he certainly didn't strike the immortal as an archaeologist, well not =
the usual stereotype of one, anyway.=20

"What about the manuscript then. Have you got it with you?"=20




[I should have never have let you talk me into this] telepathed Megabyte =
Damon to his friend Adam Newman. He was bored, very bored and his =
expression was beginning to give his feelings away. There was just so =
much of looking at diagrams and photos that he could take. Listening to =
lectures wasn't high on the list of things he enjoyed doing either, in =
fact they usually sent him to sleep. Now if he could get a quick look at =
their computer system, then he could find out what really went on in =
this place.

The Australian turned to his friend. [Well, it doesn't hurt you to help =
your father out once in a while and play the dutiful son.] Adam realised =
that wasn't exactly the right comment to make as soon as he had 'said' =
it, and was quite relieved when he saw a familiar face approaching them. =


"Enjoying the tour?" General William Damon asked his son.=20

"Yeah, sure. I bet all the really interesting stuff is well hidden =
somewhere else though." Megabyte didn't even try to keep the bored tone =
out of his voice as he replied.

Bill Damon smiled to himself. He knew Megabyte well enough to know that =
the boy wasn't really interested in seeing the official tour of the =
Cheyenne Mountain complex. The invitation had said he could bring his =
son and so he had offered, not thinking for a moment that he would =
actually come. He had a feeling that the change of mind had come from =
Adam, not Megabyte, especially when his son had asked if the elder =
Tomorrow Person could come as well. Adam seemed curious to see what =
resources the military had when it came to 'watching the skies' even if =
it was just the official version.

"So what do you think, Adam?"

"I agree with Megabyte. I think the unofficial equipment is probably =
more interesting."

Damon groaned inwardly. He hoped the two boys weren't going to try and =
go on an 'unofficial tour' "I hope you're not getting ideas. It wouldn't =
be a good idea for the two of you to get involved with the Military you =
know."

"Don't worry Dad," the redhead grinned. " We wouldn't dream of it" He =
glanced around the series of corridors leading off from the main lecture =
room, and wondered what was behind all those doors. The ones marked =
restricted access looked very interesting. Maybe he should have a look =
around later. A burst of telekinesis would soon solve the problem of any =
locks. Megabyte looked at his father again, this time with an expression =
of pure innocence.

Adam looked at his friend suspiciously, he knew that look. Much as he =
wanted to know what went on in this place himself, he'd have to remind =
Megabyte what would happen if the military ever found out about their =
abilities. The world, and especially the military weren't ready to find =
out about the existence of the Tomorrow People yet. They'd already come =
across people wanting to force them to use their powers against others. =
He didn't want to tun the risk of it happening again. They might not be =
so lucky next time.


His train of thought was interrupted by the approach of a dark-haired =
well-built man in a military uniform. He'd wondered how long it would =
take the corporal to notice that they'd lagged behind the main group.=20

"Come on," called the tour guide. "Wouldn't want to leave you behind, =
would we?"

--------------

End Part Two


------=_NextPart_000_0135_01C0AB48.FF6862C0
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (2/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>
<DIV>by Anne Olsen</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Rating: PG</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble =
deciphering. An=20
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Disclaimer : </DIV>
<DIV>
<P>The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O’Neill, Sam Carter, =
Teal’c, General=20
Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise from the =
SGC do=20
not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the Stargate, SGC, and the =
Goa’uld=20
and any thing else related to the series Stargate SG1. They belong to =
Stargate=20
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, =
and Gekko=20
Products.</P>
<P>The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod=20
and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont Television. So =
do the=20
concepts of Immortality, the Game and the Watchers.</P>
<P>Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General =
William=20
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to=20
the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They are the =
property=20
of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television.</P>
<P>------------------</P></DIV>
<DIV><U>
<P>Part Two</P></U><FONT size=3D2>
<P> </P></FONT>
<P>"So what exactly do you know about this guy, Daniel?" asked Colonel =
Jack=20
O’Neill. "Apart from the fact that he knows more about your =
favourite subject=20
than you do?"</P>
<P>SG1 were sitting around the conference table in the debriefing room,=20
listening to Daniel enthusiastically sing the praises of his new friend. =
Daniel=20
had all his papers strewn over the oval table, and was showing them the=20
translation that Adam had given him. </P>
<P>"I didn’t say he knew more than I did. I just said he could =
translate the=20
manuscript and I think we should give him a chance to try. I’m not =
inviting him=20
to see the Stargate or anything like that, just look at the =
manuscript."</P>
<P>"But what if he wants to know where you got it from? Are you going to =
say,=20
well, I just popped through this device called a Stargate that we use to =
travel=20
to other planets, and there it was buried at the side of a river. Oh and =
by the=20
way there’s this nasty alien involved, and he probably put it =
there," came the=20
sarcastic reply. O’Neill poured himself a cup of coffee, leaned =
back in his=20
chair, and waited to see how the younger man would respond to his =
question. It=20
was going to be hard to talk Daniel out of this one. When he got an idea =
in his=20
head, he could be quite determined.</P>
<P>"I think Daniel’s got a point "interrupted Major Samantha =
Carter, ignoring=20
the glare that O’Neill gave her. " Maybe this guy Adam can help =
decipher the=20
prophecy or whatever it is. We need to find out if this manuscript and =
the=20
strange stone that seems to have come with it are worth worrying about =
or not."=20
</P>
<P>"You don’t actually believe in prophecies, do you?" =
O’Neill snorted in=20
disgust. Academics, he thought, and now they were thinking of asking =
another one=20
to join them. He could just imagine Daniel and this Pierson guy spending =
hours=20
discussing the real meaning behind the manuscript. He was more =
interested in the=20
stone itself. Surely they must be connected somehow? He had been hoping =
it was=20
some kind of weapon that they could use in their fight with the Goa'uld =
and that=20
the manuscript was the instruction manual. It seemed a bit strange to =
keep a=20
piece of stone in a lead lined box – must be something special =
about it. Daniel=20
seemed to be sure that it was a prophecy of some sort. He blamed Pierson =
for=20
that and hoped he wasn’t being lead off on a wild goose chase.</P>
<P>" O’Neill," Teal’c the fourth member of SG1 interrupted =
his train of thought.=20
"My people, the Jaffa, have found some of these prophecies, as you call =
them, to=20
be quite correct in the past. In fact some people that have ignored =
them, as you=20
are trying to do, have not lived to regret their actions."</P>
<P>O’Neill knew when he was outvoted. "Okay, I suppose it =
wouldn’t do any harm=20
for your new friend to see the rest of the manuscript. But no mention of =
where=20
it came from and I want to run a complete check on the guy first. Also I =
want to=20
come with you when you meet him again."</P>
<P>-------------------------</P>
<P>O’Neill checked the time on his watch for the fifth time in the =
same number=20
of minutes. The bar seemed quite empty. Obviously most of the patrons =
did their=20
drinking in the evening. He looked around the place, and made a note to =
come and=20
try it out the next time he was off duty. As well as the usual jukebox =
in the=20
corner, there was also a piano and a small stage. His eye caught a =
poster lying=20
on the bar, a live band played in the evenings, a jazz ensemble, he =
noticed,=20
reading a bit further. Yes, he’d definitely come and check it out. =
Maybe it was=20
time to introduce Teal’c to yet another new concept. </P>
<P>He looked at his watch again. "I thought you said Adam would be here =
at 2pm?"=20
asked O’Neill. "It’s ten past now. Doesn’t say much =
for his reliability."</P>
<P>"He must have got held up. I’ll go and ask Joe Dawson if =
he’s heard=20
anything." Daniel wandered over to the bar, and started talking to =
Dawson.</P>
<P>The bartender shook his head. He seemed to be surprised that Pierson =
hadn’t=20
shown yet, surprised and maybe a bit worried. "Haven’t heard =
anything, sorry. He=20
should be here soon. I can check his cell phone if you like. =
Adam’s usually on=20
time." Unless he’s deliberately running late, he thought to =
himself. I wouldn’t=20
put it past the old guy. Ah, speak of the devil.</P>
<P>"I got held up. Phone rang at the last minute." Methos shot Joe a =
look. He=20
slid onto a barstool and gratefully took the beer that his friend put in =
front=20
of him. "MacLeod seems to think I’m a walking fountain of =
information when he=20
needs it. I thought that was your job description." </P>
<P>MacLeod…. That was one of Pierson’s friends. =
O’Neill remembered the research=20
he had run on the guy. He supposed it made sense for an historical =
researcher to=20
hook up with a former antique dealer. He stepped forward. "Hi, I’m =
Jack O’Neill.=20
You must be the Adam Pierson that Daniel’s been talking about" And =
talking about=20
and talking about, he added to himself.</P>
<P>"Didn’t know you were bringing a friend?" Methos directed the =
question at=20
Daniel suspiciously.</P>
<P>"Jack’s okay. We work together, so he wanted to see what you =
thought of our=20
manuscript."</P>
<P>"Are you an archaeologist as well?" Methos was sure he saw the other =
man=20
shudder at the thought. </P>
<P>" Definitely not," Came the reply." You might say I work in the =
field,=20
finding artefacts and suchlike" Daniel shot him a peculiar look. More =
going on=20
here than meets the eye thought Methos. Whatever O’Neill was, he =
certainly=20
didn’t strike the immortal as an archaeologist, well not the usual =
stereotype of=20
one, anyway. </P>
<P>"What about the manuscript then. Have you got it with you?" </P>
<P>-------------------------------------</P>
<P> </P>
<P>[I should have never have let you talk me into this] telepathed =
Megabyte=20
Damon to his friend Adam Newman. He was bored, very bored and his =
expression was=20
beginning to give his feelings away. There was just so much of looking =
at=20
diagrams and photos that he could take. Listening to lectures =
wasn’t high on the=20
list of things he enjoyed doing either, in fact they usually sent him to =
sleep.=20
Now if he could get a quick look at their computer system, then he could =
find=20
out what really went on in this place.</P>
<P>The Australian turned to his friend. [Well, it doesn’t hurt you =
to help your=20
father out once in a while and play the dutiful son.] Adam realised that =
wasn’t=20
exactly the right comment to make as soon as he had ‘said’ =
it, and was quite=20
relieved when he saw a familiar face approaching them. </P>
<P>"Enjoying the tour?" General William Damon asked his son. </P>
<P>"Yeah, sure. I bet all the really interesting stuff is well hidden =
somewhere=20
else though." Megabyte didn’t even try to keep the bored tone out =
of his voice=20
as he replied.</P>
<P>Bill Damon smiled to himself. He knew Megabyte well enough to know =
that the=20
boy wasn’t really interested in seeing the official tour of the =
Cheyenne=20
Mountain complex. The invitation had said he could bring his son and so =
he had=20
offered, not thinking for a moment that he would actually come. He had a =
feeling=20
that the change of mind had come from Adam, not Megabyte, especially =
when his=20
son had asked if the elder Tomorrow Person could come as well. Adam =
seemed=20
curious to see what resources the military had when it came to =
‘watching the=20
skies’ even if it was just the official version.</P>
<P>"So what do you think, Adam?"</P>
<P>"I agree with Megabyte. I think the unofficial equipment is probably =
more=20
interesting."</P>
<P>Damon groaned inwardly. He hoped the two boys weren’t going to =
try and go on=20
an ‘unofficial tour’ "I hope you’re not getting ideas. =
It wouldn’t be a good=20
idea for the two of you to get involved with the Military you know."</P>
<P>"Don’t worry Dad," the redhead grinned. " We wouldn’t =
dream of it" He glanced=20
around the series of corridors leading off from the main lecture room, =
and=20
wondered what was behind all those doors. The ones marked restricted =
access=20
looked very interesting. Maybe he should have a look around later. A =
burst of=20
telekinesis would soon solve the problem of any locks. Megabyte looked =
at his=20
father again, this time with an expression of pure innocence.</P>
<P>Adam looked at his friend suspiciously, he knew that look. Much as he =
wanted=20
to know what went on in this place himself, he’d have to remind =
Megabyte what=20
would happen if the military ever found out about their abilities. The =
world,=20
and especially the military weren’t ready to find out about the =
existence of the=20
Tomorrow People yet. They’d already come across people wanting to =
force them to=20
use their powers against others. He didn’t want to tun the risk of =
it happening=20
again. They might not be so lucky next time.</P>
<P></P>
<P>His train of thought was interrupted by the approach of a dark-haired =

well-built man in a military uniform. He’d wondered how long it =
would take the=20
corporal to notice that they’d lagged behind the main group. </P>
<P>"Come on," called the tour guide. "Wouldn’t want to leave you =
behind, would=20
we?"</P>
<P>--------------</P>
<P>End Part Two</P></DIV></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_0135_01C0AB48.FF6862C0--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) ADMIN: Test
Date: 12 Mar 2001 09:08:38 -0500

This is only a test. Had this been real fan fiction, you would be
reading it.

******

"You know, I used to think it was awful that life was so unfair. Then
I thought, wouldn't it be much worse if life were fair, and all the
terrible things that happen to us come because we actually deserve
them? So, now I take great comfort in the general hostility and
unfairness of the universe."
       -- Marcus Cole, Babylon 5, A Late Delivery from Avalon

********
a l t e r n a t e REALITIES Fan Fiction Archive
http://www.alternate-realities.net
********



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) ADMIN: List Hiccup
Date: 12 Mar 2001 09:12:10 -0500

Apparently the mailing list had a hiccup. For those feeling confused,
or thinking that 'I've read that story before,' you're absolutely
correct. Just go ahead and delete and ignore any duplicate messages.

********
"You know, I used to think it was awful that life was so unfair. Then
I thought, wouldn't it be much worse if life were fair, and all the
terrible things that happen to us come because we actually deserve
them? So, now I take great comfort in the general hostility and
unfairness of the universe."
       -- Marcus Cole, Babylon 5, A Late Delivery from Avalon

********
a l t e r n a t e REALITIES Fan Fiction Archive
http://www.alternate-realities.net
********



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (3/19)
Date: 13 Mar 2001 11:15:51 +1300

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_02EF_01C0ABAE.F68BF340
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (3/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television.

------------------

Part Three





"Well, are you going to share, or keep the good news all to yourself?" =
asked O'Neill impatiently. Pierson had been reading for a good few =
minutes now and so far hadn't said a word. He had the distinct =
impression that the other man was just as interested, if not more so, in =
the contents of the manuscript as they were.

"Just about finished.."

Daniel shot O'Neill an 'I told you so look'. He looked like a kid in a =
candy store thought O'Neill. What if it is instructions for the stone? =
How do I explain that to a civilian? Make that two civilians. He noticed =
Dawson seemed to be hanging around waiting for the translation as well. =
I don't remember giving him an invitation to the party.

"A warning to the oldest of those who cannot die. This is my legacy to =
you and those who helped destroy the one who served me. The tendrils of =
the medusa will reach out and destroy those who 'mind speak' and you =
will be unable to .."

"Unable to what?" asked Daniel. Pierson had come to a halt and was =
looking a bit pale. He repeated himself. "Unable to what?"

"I don't know. That's as far as its goes. The rest of the writing has =
been destroyed. Age, I suppose." Methos cursed to himself. He had hoped =
he had seen the last of the mad Egyptian, Ramiis. He'd been enough =
trouble while he was alive, now it looked like he was going to cause =
trouble in the afterlife as well.=20

"Pierson, do you know what this is about?" asked O'Neill. He'd seen the =
other man's reaction and knew damm well he did.

Methos chose his words carefully. He knew that he would have to give =
some sort of explanation, or they would keep asking until he gave one.

"When I was working on my paper on Ancient Egypt I came across a strange =
story. An Egyptian priest named Ramiis thought that he had a direct line =
to the god Apophis. This guy was as mad as a hatter of course. He got it =
into his mind to rid the planet of all of the god's enemies, all those =
who could be a threat to him, all those who apposed him. Actually there =
weren't too many, as most of the natives were scared witless, as I =
remember," He added hastily "the story went. Ramiis got it into his =
mind, or what was left of it, that the boy king Tutankhamun and some of =
his friends were a threat to Apophis. He had the crazy idea that they =
were telepathic or something similar, they called it mind speaking in =
those days."

"So what happened to Ramiis?" asked Joe

"The kids had some help. Someone else who didn't agree with Ramiis' =
activities. There was a fight and according to the legend the priest =
lost his head. Literally. Just before he died Ramiis said that his god =
Apophis would seek revenge on the kids, if not on them, then on those =
like them."

Daniel was curious. "How come I haven't heard of this legend before? I =
thought I'd heard most of them."

"It's not that well known. Legend has it that Apophis wasn't very happy =
at the loss of his faithful follower and threatened death to those who =
repeated the story. I found it in a very obscure set of chronicles. "

O'Neill snorted. "Sounds a bit suspect to me. Telepathy and the like! =
Next you're be telling me that they could disappear into thin air and =
move objects with the power of their mind as well."

"It's called teleportation and telekinesis, Jack" observed Daniel. "Not =
as far fetched as you would think. There was a fair bit of documented =
evidence of it in the 70's. A guy named Professor Cawston came up with =
quite a lot of evidence to support that it wasn't as unlikely as you =
would think."

"Okay then but if this story is true, what's this rubbish about the =
tendrils of a Medusa then?" This last question was pointed at Methos.

"Pass." He seemed lost in thought as though trying to remember =
something. "Was anything else found with the manuscript?"

Daniel and O'Neill looked at each other. Pierson definitely knew a lot =
more than he was letting on. "Well actually there was"

"Daniel, this is classified. Need to know only."

"Well, Jack, I need to know." Daniel ignored the look that the Colonel =
was giving him. "It's not going to hurt to show him the stone. There =
might be some more information he can give us from seeing it. Remember =
that there were hieroglyphics on the box the stone came in, as well, =
they were different again to those written on the manuscript. I couldn't =
translate them at all. It sounds like he could."

"Why do I feel like I've been ambushed again?" groused Jack. "I'd better =
contact General Hammond and okay it with him first though"

"Did you say General? Are you people military? " Pierson didn't look too =
happy with that thought, and neither did Joe Dawson, O'Neill noticed.

"Jack's military, but I'm a civilian doing research for them," explained =
Daniel. 'They're quite a decent bunch of people once you get to know =
them. Don't panic, they won't try and shoot you or anything."

"Adam, can I have a word please?" asked Joe. He was beginning to worry =
about what exactly Methos had got himself into. "Excuse us, Daniel. This =
won't take long"

As soon as they were out of earshot Joe turned to the immortal. "What =
the hell do you think you're doing? An immortal getting mixed up with =
the military? You must be out of your mind. What if they find out about =
you? What happens then?"

"A bit louder, Joe. I don't think they quite heard you." Came the reply. =
"I have to look into this. I owe my life to Tutankhamun and his friends. =
I sort of promised I'd return the favour if needed. Besides I'm just a =
historian, remember. I can look after myself if I need to. I have to =
make sure that there isn't a threat to any of their kind, if they exist, =
in the present day."

"Okay but watch your head." Dawson leaned on his cane as he spoke, =
Methos' words hadn't reassured him in the least. Being ex military =
himself, he knew full well what could happen if the miliary found out =
the truth about his friend. "I also want the full story about what =
really happened with that priest Ramiis. That was you that took his =
head, I take it?"

Methos noticed that O'Neill was beckoning them over." We'll discuss this =
later, Joe. I think he wants us." Dawson wondered if he would ever get =
the full story of Ramiis and Apophis out of Methos. He wasn't usually =
very forthcoming with these sorts of details. It must be one hell of a =
story, he thought to himself, especially if Methos felt he owed =
something to someone. That was one scenario he never thought he'd see.

"I've cleared it with the General. You can come and look at the stone =
but there will have to be someone with you at all times. We don't want =
you wandering off. Got it? Daniel, I'm making you responsible for this, =
seeing you're the one with the bright idea. Okay?" O'Neill still had his =
reservations, but General Hammond thought it was important to find out =
all the information they could. He thought about the rest of the =
translation. "Tendrils of the Medusa. Maybe its some kind of energy =
weapon?"

"Oh, I don't think its anything as simple as that." Pierson replied =
almost absentmindedly.=20

------------------------


The three men sat in O'Neill's car in relative silence during the drive =
to Cheyenne Mountain. Daniel was scribbling furiously, noting down the =
Ramiis legend that Pierson had told them. He went through the whole =
story again in his mind, storing up the thousands of questions he wanted =
to ask the historian. Obviously he had made the right decision asking =
the other man to join them, Adam Pierson knew far more about the =
manuscript than Daniel originally thought.

As they approached the entrance to the Cheyenne Mountain complex, Methos =
reflected again on how much the area had changed since he had been here =
last. Mind you, he thought, one hundred years is a long time. At least =
this time he wouldn't have a posse chasing him, that was one =
consolation.

He had heard there was a military base inside the mountain itself, NORAD =
wasn't it? Didn't they watch the stars or something similar from here? =
He remembered reading an article about it once; seeing it in the flesh, =
though, was quite different. It was certainly very impressive, at least =
from what he could see, from the entrance. He wondered how far =
underground they would be going - the further underground, the less =
places to run, he reminded himself. He was pleased he'd bought his =
sword. At least he still had a weapon with him, if he needed to leave in =
a hurry. He'd thought about leaving it behind, but after all these =
years, he felt quite naked without it. The wording of the prophecy, if =
that's what it was, worried him as well, and he wanted to be prepared =
for any eventuality

As they got out of the car, Methos turned to O'Neill. Speaking of =
weapons, it was probably a good idea to mention his Ivanhoe before the =
sentry on duty noticed it, or the metal detection alarms went off.=20


Making up an excuse for why he carried it, that would be the fun part. =
He could hardly say "actually I'm an immortal and I need the sword in =
case I need to take someone's head."

"Jack," he hesitated before continuing. " I think I'd better tell you =
about something before we go any further."

"Is something the matter, Adam?" asked Daniel. "I told you, the military =
types on this base are quite friendly, nothing to worry about." Apart =
from the aliens that come through the Stargate he added to himself.

"Maybe I'd better show you," came the reply. "I'm, er, carrying a sword =
in my travel bag. Silly really, it's my lucky sword. I found it at a dig =
a few years back and when I'm working on something a bit tricky, it =
brings me good luck." He put on his best Adam Pierson look, and hoped =
for the best.=20

Daniel gazed at the bronze sword in unveiled admiration. He lifted it, =
using both hands, and was surprised at how heavy it was. "Whoa, that's a =
beauty. It's an Ivanhoe, isn't it? I remember seeing one like that a few =
years ago in an antique shop, haven't seen one like it since. Remember =
Jack, I told you about it once."

"Yeah, that was the sword you insisted in taking me to see, only to find =
that once we got there the guy had shut up shop. What was the name of =
the place again, Russell Nash Antiques or something similar."

Methos stifled a laugh. What was it about MacLeods and antique shops? He =
remembered reading on the watcher database that Connor had used that =
alias for a time. No one had seen much of him since, hopefully the elder =
Highlander was still around and hadn't lost his head yet.

"I can't see that being a problem, can you Jack?" asked Daniel. "I mean =
it's not as though he really knows how to use it or anything."

"I'll check with the General. A lucky sword. Now I've heard everything." =
O'Neill turned to Daniel.

"Hey, maybe if ask nicely he'll let you have a play with it."

-----------------

End Part 3


------=_NextPart_000_02EF_01C0ABAE.F68BF340
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (3/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>by Anne Olsen</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Rating: PG</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble =
deciphering. An=20
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Disclaimer : </DIV>
<DIV>
<P>The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O’Neill, Sam Carter, =
Teal’c, General=20
Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise from the =
SGC do=20
not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the Stargate, SGC, and the =
Goa’uld=20
and any thing else related to the series Stargate SG1. They belong to =
Stargate=20
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, =
and Gekko=20
Products.</P>
<P>The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod=20
and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont Television. So =
do the=20
concepts of Immortality, the Game and the Watchers.</P>
<P>Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General =
William=20
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to=20
the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They are the =
property=20
of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television.</P>
<P>------------------</P><U>
<P>Part Three</P>
<P></U> </P>
<P> </P>
<P>"Well, are you going to share, or keep the good news all to =
yourself?" asked=20
O’Neill impatiently. Pierson had been reading for a good few =
minutes now and so=20
far hadn’t said a word. He had the distinct impression that the =
other man was=20
just as interested, if not more so, in the contents of the manuscript as =
they=20
were.</P>
<P>"Just about finished.."</P>
<P>Daniel shot O’Neill an ‘I told you so look’. He =
looked like a kid in a candy=20
store thought O’Neill. What if it is instructions for the stone? =
How do I=20
explain that to a civilian? Make that two civilians. He noticed Dawson =
seemed to=20
be hanging around waiting for the translation as well. I don’t =
remember giving=20
him an invitation to the party.</P>
<P>"A warning to the oldest of those who cannot die… This is my =
legacy to you=20
and those who helped destroy the one who served me. The tendrils of the =
medusa=20
will reach out and destroy those who ‘mind speak’ and you =
will be unable to=20
……"</P>
<P>"Unable to what?" asked Daniel. Pierson had come to a halt and was =
looking a=20
bit pale. He repeated himself. "Unable to what?"</P>
<P>"I don’t know. That’s as far as its goes. The rest of the =
writing has been=20
destroyed. Age, I suppose." Methos cursed to himself. He had hoped he =
had seen=20
the last of the mad Egyptian, Ramiis. He’d been enough trouble =
while he was=20
alive, now it looked like he was going to cause trouble in the afterlife =
as=20
well. </P>
<P>"Pierson, do you know what this is about?" asked O’Neill. =
He’d seen the other=20
man’s reaction and knew damm well he did.</P>
<P>Methos chose his words carefully. He knew that he would have to give =
some=20
sort of explanation, or they would keep asking until he gave one.</P>
<P>"When I was working on my paper on Ancient Egypt I came across a =
strange=20
story. An Egyptian priest named Ramiis thought that he had a direct line =
to the=20
god Apophis. This guy was as mad as a hatter of course. He got it into =
his mind=20
to rid the planet of all of the god’s enemies, all those who could =
be a threat=20
to him, all those who apposed him. Actually there weren’t too =
many, as most of=20
the natives were scared witless, as I remember," He added hastily "the =
story=20
went. Ramiis got it into his mind, or what was left of it, that the boy =
king=20
Tutankhamun and some of his friends were a threat to Apophis. He had the =
crazy=20
idea that they were telepathic or something similar, they called it mind =

speaking in those days."</P>
<P>"So what happened to Ramiis?" asked Joe</P>
<P>"The kids had some help. Someone else who didn’t agree with =
Ramiis’=20
activities. There was a fight and according to the legend the priest =
lost his=20
head. Literally. Just before he died Ramiis said that his god Apophis =
would seek=20
revenge on the kids, if not on them, then on those like them."</P>
<P>Daniel was curious. "How come I haven’t heard of this legend =
before? I=20
thought I’d heard most of them."</P>
<P>"It’s not that well known. Legend has it that Apophis =
wasn’t very happy at=20
the loss of his faithful follower and threatened death to those who =
repeated the=20
story. I found it in a very obscure set of chronicles. "</P>
<P>O’Neill snorted. "Sounds a bit suspect to me. Telepathy and the =
like! Next=20
you’re be telling me that they could disappear into thin air and =
move objects=20
with the power of their mind as well."</P>
<P>"It’s called teleportation and telekinesis, Jack" observed =
Daniel. "Not as=20
far fetched as you would think. There was a fair bit of documented =
evidence of=20
it in the 70’s. A guy named Professor Cawston came up with quite a =
lot of=20
evidence to support that it wasn’t as unlikely as you would =
think."</P>
<P>"Okay then but if this story is true, what’s this rubbish about =
the tendrils=20
of a Medusa then?" This last question was pointed at Methos.</P>
<P>"Pass." He seemed lost in thought as though trying to remember =
something.=20
"Was anything else found with the manuscript?"</P>
<P>Daniel and O’Neill looked at each other. Pierson definitely =
knew a lot more=20
than he was letting on. "Well actually there was"</P>
<P>"Daniel, this is classified. Need to know only."</P>
<P>"Well, Jack, I need to know." Daniel ignored the look that the =
Colonel was=20
giving him. "It’s not going to hurt to show him the stone. There =
might be some=20
more information he can give us from seeing it. Remember that there were =

hieroglyphics on the box the stone came in, as well, they were different =
again=20
to those written on the manuscript. I couldn’t translate them at =
all. It sounds=20
like he could."</P>
<P>"Why do I feel like I’ve been ambushed again?" groused Jack. =
"I’d better=20
contact General Hammond and okay it with him first though"</P>
<P>"Did you say General? Are you people military? " Pierson didn’t =
look too=20
happy with that thought, and neither did Joe Dawson, O’Neill =
noticed.</P>
<P>"Jack’s military, but I’m a civilian doing research for =
them," explained=20
Daniel. ‘They’re quite a decent bunch of people once you get =
to know them. Don’t=20
panic, they won’t try and shoot you or anything."</P>
<P>"Adam, can I have a word please?" asked Joe. He was beginning to =
worry about=20
what exactly Methos had got himself into. "Excuse us, Daniel. This =
won’t take=20
long"</P>
<P>As soon as they were out of earshot Joe turned to the immortal. "What =
the=20
hell do you think you’re doing? An immortal getting mixed up with =
the military?=20
You must be out of your mind. What if they find out about you? What =
happens=20
then?"</P>
<P>"A bit louder, Joe. I don’t think they quite heard you." Came =
the reply. "I=20
have to look into this. I owe my life to Tutankhamun and his friends. I =
sort of=20
promised I’d return the favour if needed. Besides I’m just a =
historian,=20
remember. I can look after myself if I need to. I have to make sure that =
there=20
isn’t a threat to any of their kind, if they exist, in the present =
day."</P>
<P>"Okay but watch your head." Dawson leaned on his cane as he spoke, =
Methos’=20
words hadn’t reassured him in the least. Being ex military =
himself, he knew full=20
well what could happen if the miliary found out the truth about his =
friend. "I=20
also want the full story about what really happened with that priest =
Ramiis.=20
That was you that took his head, I take it?"</P>
<P>Methos noticed that O’Neill was beckoning them over." =
We’ll discuss this=20
later, Joe. I think he wants us." Dawson wondered if he would ever get =
the full=20
story of Ramiis and Apophis out of Methos. He wasn’t usually very =
forthcoming=20
with these sorts of details. It must be one hell of a story, he thought =
to=20
himself, especially if Methos felt he owed something to someone. That =
was one=20
scenario he never thought he’d see.</P>
<P>"I’ve cleared it with the General. You can come and look at the =
stone but=20
there will have to be someone with you at all times. We don’t want =
you wandering=20
off. Got it? Daniel, I’m making you responsible for this, seeing =
you’re the one=20
with the bright idea. Okay?" O’Neill still had his reservations, =
but General=20
Hammond thought it was important to find out all the information they =
could. He=20
thought about the rest of the translation. "Tendrils of the Medusa. =
Maybe its=20
some kind of energy weapon?"</P>
<P>"Oh, I don’t think its anything as simple as that." Pierson =
replied almost=20
absentmindedly. </P>
<P>------------------------</P>
<P><BR>The three men sat in O’Neill’s car in relative =
silence during the drive=20
to Cheyenne Mountain. Daniel was scribbling furiously, noting down the =
Ramiis=20
legend that Pierson had told them. He went through the whole story again =
in his=20
mind, storing up the thousands of questions he wanted to ask the =
historian.=20
Obviously he had made the right decision asking the other man to join =
them, Adam=20
Pierson knew far more about the manuscript than Daniel originally =
thought.</P>
<P>As they approached the entrance to the Cheyenne Mountain complex, =
Methos=20
reflected again on how much the area had changed since he had been here =
last.=20
Mind you, he thought, one hundred years is a long time. At least this =
time he=20
wouldn’t have a posse chasing him, that was one consolation.</P>
<P>He had heard there was a military base inside the mountain itself, =
NORAD=20
wasn’t it? Didn’t they watch the stars or something similar =
from here? He=20
remembered reading an article about it once; seeing it in the flesh, =
though, was=20
quite different. It was certainly very impressive, at least from what he =
could=20
see, from the entrance. He wondered how far underground they would be =
going -=20
the further underground, the less places to run, he reminded himself. He =
was=20
pleased he’d bought his sword. At least he still had a weapon with =
him, if he=20
needed to leave in a hurry. He’d thought about leaving it behind, =
but after all=20
these years, he felt quite naked without it. The wording of the =
prophecy, if=20
that’s what it was, worried him as well, and he wanted to be =
prepared for any=20
eventuality</P>
<P>As they got out of the car, Methos turned to O’Neill. Speaking =
of weapons, it=20
was probably a good idea to mention his Ivanhoe before the sentry on =
duty=20
noticed it, or the metal detection alarms went off. </P>
<P></P>
<P>Making up an excuse for why he carried it, that would be the fun =
part. He=20
could hardly say "actually I’m an immortal and I need the sword in =
case I need=20
to take someone’s head."</P>
<P>"Jack," he hesitated before continuing. " I think I’d better =
tell you about=20
something before we go any further."</P>
<P>"Is something the matter, Adam?" asked Daniel. "I told you, the =
military=20
types on this base are quite friendly, nothing to worry about." Apart =
from the=20
aliens that come through the Stargate he added to himself.</P>
<P>"Maybe I’d better show you," came the reply. "I’m, er, =
carrying a sword in my=20
travel bag. Silly really, it’s my lucky sword. I found it at a dig =
a few years=20
back and when I’m working on something a bit tricky, it brings me =
good luck." He=20
put on his best Adam Pierson look, and hoped for the best. </P>
<P>Daniel gazed at the bronze sword in unveiled admiration. He lifted =
it, using=20
both hands, and was surprised at how heavy it was. "Whoa, that’s a =
beauty. It’s=20
an Ivanhoe, isn’t it? I remember seeing one like that a few years =
ago in an=20
antique shop, haven’t seen one like it since. Remember Jack, I =
told you about it=20
once."</P>
<P>"Yeah, that was the sword you insisted in taking me to see, only to =
find that=20
once we got there the guy had shut up shop. What was the name of the =
place=20
again, Russell Nash Antiques or something similar."</P>
<P>Methos stifled a laugh. What was it about MacLeods and antique shops? =
He=20
remembered reading on the watcher database that Connor had used that =
alias for a=20
time. No one had seen much of him since, hopefully the elder Highlander =
was=20
still around and hadn’t lost his head yet.</P>
<P>"I can’t see that being a problem, can you Jack?" asked Daniel. =
"I mean it’s=20
not as though he really knows how to use it or anything."</P>
<P>"I’ll check with the General. A lucky sword. Now I’ve =
heard everything."=20
O’Neill turned to Daniel.</P><FONT size=3D2>
<P>"</FONT>Hey, maybe if ask nicely he’ll let you have a play with =
it."</P>
<P>-----------------</P>
<P>End Part 3</P></DIV></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_02EF_01C0ABAE.F68BF340--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (4/19)
Date: 14 Mar 2001 12:58:30 +1300

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_01EF_01C0AC86.77FC6A40
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable


The Medusa Stone (4/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television.

------------------

Part Four



"Daniel, go and get Adam his visitors pass and meet us in the debriefing =
room. I just want to check something out with the General. I'll meet you =
there." O'Neill was still wondering how he was going to tell Hammond =
about Pierson's sword as he left the reception area.

Methos looked around the Cheyenne Mountain complex with interest. As far =
as he could see, it looked like your typical military base, well what he =
could remember of the little he had seen of them during the last World =
War, anyway. He tended to avoid the military as much as he could, =
usually. This manuscript had better be worth the risks he was taking.

He wondered what the chances were of actually running into any others =
like Tutankhamun; after all, he hadn't seen any since the days of =
ancient Egypt. There had been rumours of the existence of powerful =
telepaths about twenty years ago, but never any solid proof. He wondered =
what Joe and Mac would think if they knew that he tried to keep up to =
date with all the research done in the field of physic powers. A =
Professor Galt had tried to publish a paper about some new proof he had =
discovered about seven years ago, but the man had been dismissed as a =
bit of a nutcase.

As they approached reception he noticed a boy arguing with one of the =
security guards. The boy, he looked as though he was in his late teens, =
maybe a fraction older, was trying his best to sound indignant.

"Hey, last time I looked it wasn't a crime to try and find the =
bathroom."

"It is when you're trying to find it through a door marked restricted =
access." The guard didn't seem to be buying the story. " Don't worry, =
young man. Your father is coming to get you. You can try and explain it =
to him"

"What's going on here?"

"Oh, good morning Doctor Jackson. It's all under control, sir. This kid =
wandered away from the main tour group. We found him heading for the =
restricted area."

"I told you, I was looking for the bathroom."=20

Methos moved in a bit closer. This sounded like it was going to be fun. =
He wanted to see what would happen when the boy's father showed up. He =
was probably some bigwig or something, the kid would get really chewed =
out.

Megabyte stopped his train of thought suddenly. He felt the presence of =
someone else in the room. Someone who's psychic aura felt different, =
very different. As a Tomorrow Person he was aware of the faint mental =
auras of the other people in the room. He was used to that. He and the =
others referred to it as "background noise". This aura was decidedly =
different, stronger, almost overpowering. He noticed a man watching the =
conversation. He seemed almost amused by it.=20

Megabyte moved closer to the man and was surprised at the strong mental =
images that assailed his mind. Images of men on horseback he could =
handle, but when one of them swung a sword and Megabyte saw that he was =
going to behead the other, he started to feel ill. He involuntarily took =
a step back. This was weird, way too weird.=20

"Don't worry, I don't bite." The other man was looking at him curiously. =
Megabyte wondered if he'd noticed his reaction.=20

[Adam, where are you?] he 'pathed.

[Just coming round the corner with your dad. He's not very impressed. He =
thinks.]

Adam stopped suddenly

Megabyte could feel the confusion coming from his friend. So Adam could =
feel it as well. He saw General Damon and Adam approaching. Adam looked =
a bit pale.

[It's this guy here. I got really strange mental images from him when I =
got close. His aura feels strong too, unnaturally strong.]

"Are you feeling okay?" asked Daniel. The red headed boy had suddenly =
turned a shade paler. He noticed a dark haired man approaching with =
another boy, about the same age as the red head, in tow. Must be the =
boy's father, he surmised. I'd feel like that too if I'd been caught =
doing something I shouldn't, he thought.=20

" Megabyte, can't I take my eyes off you for one minute without you =
getting into trouble? What did I tell you about leaving the tour group?" =


"I was only going to find the bathroom."

"And I'm the toothfairy," came the reply. "Are you alright, Adam?" The =
last question was directed to the dark haired boy next to him who had =
suddenly come over with a fit of coughing.

"Sorry, General. Just lost my breath for a minute" Methos noticed he =
spoke with an Australian accent. This was getting more fun by the =
minute.

"Megabyte.. Never mind. I'd better go and have a word with General =
Hammond and apologise for your behaviour." Damon looked at the two boys =
suspiciously. He had the feeling he was missing something. He'd talk to =
them later, in private. "Wait here."

The man at reception spoke up. "Doctor Jackson, Colonel O'Neill says to =
come down. They're waiting for you and Mr Pierson, sir."

Methos lent over to the redheaded boy on his way past. "Hope you find =
the bathroom Megabyte." Both boys looked at him. He felt a shiver go =
down his spine. Something about them was familiar, some look about them. =
He couldn't put his finger on it. They weren't pre immortal, he would =
have known if they were. There was something though.

"Come on, Adam"

The sound of Daniel's voice broke his train of thought. Right, he =
thought. Concentrate on the business at hand. Let's see what this stone =
is about.

The two Tomorrow People watched the two men enter the lift. Megabyte =
turned to Adam. [That was weird] he 'pathed. [Did you see those images =
too? Men on horseback, villages burning. Looked liked something out of =
the Middle Ages. I thought I was going to loose my lunch when I saw the =
sword cutting someone's head off.]

[Major weird,] agreed Adam. [I think we'd better find out some more =
about this guy. He was looking at us strangely as well. I don't think he =
knows about the Tomorrow People. At least I hope not.] He thought for a =
minute and added, [And next time your dad says something, don't send me =
a mental picture of it, okay?]

--------------------



"Adam Pierson, this is General Hammond, the man in command of this base. =
General Hammond, this is Adam Pierson, the man who has been helping =
Daniel with the manuscript."

"Pleased to meet you, Mr Pierson. Colonel O'Neill has told me a lot =
about you. I wanted to thank you for offering to help us out with this =
matter." Hammond held out his hand to the historian.=20

" My pleasure, General. I'm wondering why the military is interested in =
an old manuscript though. It's not as though it would be vital for =
national defence or anything."=20

If only you knew, Hammond thought to himself. " I'm sorry, Mr Pierson, =
but that information is classified. We can tell you what you need to =
know to decipher the manuscript, but I'm afraid that's all."=20

"General Hammond," interrupted Corporal Young. "Sorry to disturb you, =
sir but there's a man to see you. He says he is an old friend. His name =
is Damon. General William Damon."

"Sorry, Mr Pierson. I'll have to talk to you later. Colonel O'Neill will =
fill you in on what you need to know."

Curiouser and curiouser thought Methos. Hammond knows Megabyte's father. =
Maybe Joe was right. Maybe I should leave while I still can. Oh, well at =
least on the bright side, the General hasn't mentioned the sword. They =
probably think it's still in my travel bag. He mentally shrugged. What =
they don't know won't hurt them.



O'Neill opened the door to his right and ushered him into a room. Daniel =
had gone on ahead while they had been talking to Hammond, and was =
already spreading his papers out over the oval table in the middle of =
the room. Obviously it was some type of conference room, Methos guessed =
correctly. There were two other people in the room besides Daniel: a =
woman and a tall, dark, well built man.

"I'll just introduce the rest of the team. This is Major Carter," =
O'Neill nodded towards the very pretty blond woman. "Daniel, you already =
know of course, and this is Teal'c."=20

Teal'c inclined his head, his way of a greeting, Methos surmised. He =
noticed the strange symbol on the other man's forehead. I've seen that =
somewhere before, he thought to himself. Now where was it?=20

"I believe you can help us with our investigation, Mr Pierson. We are =
very grateful for your help."

"Hope, I can help, Major. Call me Adam if you like. Seeing that we're =
going to be working together."

"My name's Sam. Short for Samantha."

O'Neill groaned to himself. The guy was trying to hit on Carter. He'd =
noticed the way he had looked at her when they had been introduced. =
"Okay, kids. Let's get down to business shall we. You can make friends =
later."

Daniel put a small box on the table. "This is what was found with the =
manuscript. We don't know what it's for, that's what we're hoping you =
can help us with. There's hieroglyphs on the box as well as the =
manuscript, but they're quite different to those you deciphered =
earlier."

Methos picked up the box for a closer look. "It feels quite heavy," he =
commented. "Have you had a look at what's inside yet?"

Sam Carter answered him. " It seems to be lined with some sort of =
material, similar in make up to lead. The box itself seems to be a =
combination of several elements, we're not sure exactly what yet, I've =
still got some more tests to run to be certain. Something that acts like =
a shield maybe, but we're not sure why. All that was in the box when we =
found it was the manuscript, and a stone. Open it and have a look if you =
like."

Methos opened the box, and saw to his surprise a small smooth stone =
inside. "Why would anyone need to put shielding on a box because of a =
stone?" he asked. As he bent down to examine the stone, it began to =
pulsate, emitting a strange green glow as it did so.=20

"That's odd," O'Neill noticed. "It didn't do that last time we looked at =
it." Okay, the stone wasn't as ordinary as they had first thought. Maybe =
it was some sort of weapon after all, but if so, what had activated it?

"Maybe it has found some sort of power source, O'Neill. A power source =
that wasn't available to it last time the box was opened." Teal'c looked =
at Methos, who shrugged.

"Don't look at me. I don't know. I'm just an historian, remember."

--------------------------




------=_NextPart_000_01EF_01C0AC86.77FC6A40
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (4/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>
<DIV>by Anne Olsen</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Rating: PG</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble =
deciphering. An=20
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Disclaimer : </DIV>
<DIV>
<P>The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O’Neill, Sam Carter, =
Teal’c, General=20
Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise from the =
SGC do=20
not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the Stargate, SGC, and the =
Goa’uld=20
and any thing else related to the series Stargate SG1. They belong to =
Stargate=20
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, =
and Gekko=20
Products.</P>
<P>The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod=20
and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont Television. So =
do the=20
concepts of Immortality, the Game and the Watchers.</P>
<P>Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General =
William=20
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to=20
the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They are the =
property=20
of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television.</P>
<P>------------------</P><U>
<P>Part Four</P>
<P></U> </P>
<P>"Daniel, go and get Adam his visitors pass and meet us in the =
debriefing=20
room. I just want to check something out with the General. I’ll =
meet you there."=20
O’Neill was still wondering how he was going to tell Hammond about =
Pierson’s=20
sword as he left the reception area.</P>
<P>Methos looked around the Cheyenne Mountain complex with interest. As =
far as=20
he could see, it looked like your typical military base, well what he =
could=20
remember of the little he had seen of them during the last World War, =
anyway. He=20
tended to avoid the military as much as he could, usually. This =
manuscript had=20
better be worth the risks he was taking.</P>
<P>He wondered what the chances were of actually running into any others =
like=20
Tutankhamun; after all, he hadn’t seen any since the days of =
ancient Egypt.=20
There had been rumours of the existence of powerful telepaths about =
twenty years=20
ago, but never any solid proof. He wondered what Joe and Mac would think =
if they=20
knew that he tried to keep up to date with all the research done in the =
field of=20
physic powers. A Professor Galt had tried to publish a paper about some =
new=20
proof he had discovered about seven years ago, but the man had been =
dismissed as=20
a bit of a nutcase.</P>
<P>As they approached reception he noticed a boy arguing with one of the =

security guards. The boy, he looked as though he was in his late teens, =
maybe a=20
fraction older, was trying his best to sound indignant.</P>
<P>"Hey, last time I looked it wasn’t a crime to try and find the =
bathroom…"</P>
<P>"It is when you’re trying to find it through a door marked =
restricted=20
access." The guard didn’t seem to be buying the story. " =
Don’t worry, young man.=20
Your father is coming to get you. You can try and explain it to him"</P>
<P>"What’s going on here?"</P>
<P>"Oh, good morning Doctor Jackson. It’s all under control, sir. =
This kid=20
wandered away from the main tour group. We found him heading for the =
restricted=20
area."</P>
<P>"I told you, I was looking for the bathroom." </P>
<P>Methos moved in a bit closer. This sounded like it was going to be =
fun. He=20
wanted to see what would happen when the boy’s father showed up. =
He was probably=20
some bigwig or something, the kid would get really chewed out.</P>
<P>Megabyte stopped his train of thought suddenly. He felt the presence =
of=20
someone else in the room. Someone who’s psychic aura felt =
different, very=20
different. As a Tomorrow Person he was aware of the faint mental auras =
of the=20
other people in the room. He was used to that. He and the others =
referred to it=20
as "background noise". This aura was decidedly different, stronger, =
almost=20
overpowering. He noticed a man watching the conversation. He seemed =
almost=20
amused by it. </P>
<P>Megabyte moved closer to the man and was surprised at the strong =
mental=20
images that assailed his mind. Images of men on horseback he could =
handle, but=20
when one of them swung a sword and Megabyte saw that he was going to =
behead the=20
other, he started to feel ill. He involuntarily took a step back. This =
was=20
weird, way too weird. </P>
<P>"Don’t worry, I don’t bite." The other man was looking at =
him curiously.=20
Megabyte wondered if he’d noticed his reaction. </P>
<P>[Adam, where are you?] he ‘pathed.</P>
<P>[Just coming round the corner with your dad. He’s not very =
impressed. He=20
thinks…]</P>
<P>Adam stopped suddenly</P>
<P>Megabyte could feel the confusion coming from his friend. So Adam =
could feel=20
it as well. He saw General Damon and Adam approaching. Adam looked a bit =

pale.</P>
<P>[It’s this guy here. I got really strange mental images from =
him when I got=20
close. His aura feels strong too, unnaturally strong.]</P>
<P>"Are you feeling okay?" asked Daniel. The red headed boy had suddenly =
turned=20
a shade paler. He noticed a dark haired man approaching with another =
boy, about=20
the same age as the red head, in tow. Must be the boy’s father, he =
surmised. I’d=20
feel like that too if I’d been caught doing something I =
shouldn’t, he thought.=20
</P>
<P>" Megabyte, can’t I take my eyes off you for one minute without =
you getting=20
into trouble? What did I tell you about leaving the tour group?" </P>
<P>"I was only going to find the bathroom."</P>
<P>"And I’m the toothfairy," came the reply. "Are you alright, =
Adam?" The last=20
question was directed to the dark haired boy next to him who had =
suddenly come=20
over with a fit of coughing.</P>
<P>"Sorry, General. Just lost my breath for a minute" Methos noticed he =
spoke=20
with an Australian accent. This was getting more fun by the minute.</P>
<P>"Megabyte…. Never mind. I’d better go and have a word =
with General Hammond=20
and apologise for your behaviour." Damon looked at the two boys =
suspiciously. He=20
had the feeling he was missing something. He’d talk to them later, =
in private.=20
"Wait here."</P>
<P>The man at reception spoke up. "Doctor Jackson, Colonel O’Neill =
says to come=20
down. They’re waiting for you and Mr Pierson, sir."</P>
<P>Methos lent over to the redheaded boy on his way past. "Hope you find =
the=20
bathroom Megabyte." Both boys looked at him. He felt a shiver go down =
his spine.=20
Something about them was familiar, some look about them. He =
couldn’t put his=20
finger on it. They weren’t pre immortal, he would have known if =
they were. There=20
was something though.</P>
<P>"Come on, Adam"</P>
<P>The sound of Daniel’s voice broke his train of thought. Right, =
he thought.=20
Concentrate on the business at hand. Let’s see what this stone is =
about.</P>
<P>The two Tomorrow People watched the two men enter the lift. Megabyte =
turned=20
to Adam. [That was weird] he ‘pathed. [Did you see those images =
too? Men on=20
horseback, villages burning. Looked liked something out of the Middle =
Ages. I=20
thought I was going to loose my lunch when I saw the sword cutting =
someone’s=20
head off.]</P>
<P>[Major weird,] agreed Adam. [I think we’d better find out some =
more about=20
this guy. He was looking at us strangely as well. I don’t think he =
knows about=20
the Tomorrow People. At least I hope not.] He thought for a minute and =
added,=20
[And next time your dad says something, don’t send me a mental =
picture of it,=20
okay?]</P>
<P>--------------------</P>
<P> </P>
<P>"Adam Pierson, this is General Hammond, the man in command of this =
base.=20
General Hammond, this is Adam Pierson, the man who has been helping =
Daniel with=20
the manuscript."</P>
<P>"Pleased to meet you, Mr Pierson. Colonel O’Neill has told me a =
lot about=20
you. I wanted to thank you for offering to help us out with this =
matter."=20
Hammond held out his hand to the historian. </P>
<P>" My pleasure, General. I’m wondering why the military is =
interested in an=20
old manuscript though. It’s not as though it would be vital for =
national defence=20
or anything." </P>
<P>If only you knew, Hammond thought to himself. " I’m sorry, Mr =
Pierson, but=20
that information is classified. We can tell you what you need to know to =

decipher the manuscript, but I’m afraid that’s all." </P>
<P>"General Hammond," interrupted Corporal Young. "Sorry to disturb you, =
sir but=20
there’s a man to see you. He says he is an old friend. His name is =
Damon.=20
General William Damon."</P>
<P>"Sorry, Mr Pierson. I’ll have to talk to you later. Colonel =
O’Neill will fill=20
you in on what you need to know."</P>
<P>Curiouser and curiouser thought Methos. Hammond knows =
Megabyte’s father.=20
Maybe Joe was right. Maybe I should leave while I still can. Oh, well at =
least=20
on the bright side, the General hasn’t mentioned the sword. They =
probably think=20
it’s still in my travel bag. He mentally shrugged. What they =
don’t know won’t=20
hurt them.</P>
<P> </P>
<P>O’Neill opened the door to his right and ushered him into a =
room. Daniel had=20
gone on ahead while they had been talking to Hammond, and was already =
spreading=20
his papers out over the oval table in the middle of the room. Obviously =
it was=20
some type of conference room, Methos guessed correctly. There were two =
other=20
people in the room besides Daniel: a woman and a tall, dark, well built =
man.</P>
<P>"I’ll just introduce the rest of the team. This is Major =
Carter," O’Neill=20
nodded towards the very pretty blond woman. "Daniel, you already know of =
course,=20
and this is Teal’c." </P>
<P>Teal’c inclined his head, his way of a greeting, Methos =
surmised. He noticed=20
the strange symbol on the other man’s forehead. I’ve seen =
that somewhere before,=20
he thought to himself. Now where was it? </P>
<P>"I believe you can help us with our investigation, Mr Pierson. We are =
very=20
grateful for your help."</P>
<P>"Hope, I can help, Major. Call me Adam if you like. Seeing that =
we’re going=20
to be working together."</P>
<P>"My name’s Sam. Short for Samantha."</P>
<P>O’Neill groaned to himself. The guy was trying to hit on =
Carter. He’d noticed=20
the way he had looked at her when they had been introduced. "Okay, kids. =
Let’s=20
get down to business shall we. You can make friends later."</P>
<P>Daniel put a small box on the table. "This is what was found with the =

manuscript. We don’t know what it’s for, that’s what =
we’re hoping you can help=20
us with. There’s hieroglyphs on the box as well as the manuscript, =
but they’re=20
quite different to those you deciphered earlier."</P>
<P>Methos picked up the box for a closer look. "It feels quite heavy," =
he=20
commented. "Have you had a look at what’s inside yet?"</P>
<P>Sam Carter answered him. " It seems to be lined with some sort of =
material,=20
similar in make up to lead. The box itself seems to be a combination of =
several=20
elements, we’re not sure exactly what yet, I’ve still got =
some more tests to run=20
to be certain. Something that acts like a shield maybe, but we’re =
not sure why.=20
All that was in the box when we found it was the manuscript, and a =
stone. Open=20
it and have a look if you like."</P>
<P>Methos opened the box, and saw to his surprise a small smooth stone =
inside.=20
"Why would anyone need to put shielding on a box because of a stone?" he =
asked.=20
As he bent down to examine the stone, it began to pulsate, emitting a =
strange=20
green glow as it did so. </P>
<P>"That’s odd," O’Neill noticed. "It didn’t do that =
last time we looked at it."=20
Okay, the stone wasn’t as ordinary as they had first thought. =
Maybe it was some=20
sort of weapon after all, but if so, what had activated it?</P>
<P>"Maybe it has found some sort of power source, O’Neill. A power =
source that=20
wasn’t available to it last time the box was opened." Teal’c =
looked at Methos,=20
who shrugged.</P>
<P>"Don’t look at me. I don’t know. I’m just an =
historian, remember."</P>
<P>--------------------------</P>
<P> </P></DIV></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_01EF_01C0AC86.77FC6A40--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (5/19)
Date: 15 Mar 2001 09:35:30 +1300

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_0127_01C0AD33.465B4DA0
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (5/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television.

------------------

Part Five



"I told the boys to wait in reception," Damon told Hammond as they came =
out of the lift. " It's really good to see you again after all these =
years, George. How long has it been? Ten years, maybe."=20

"At least," came the reply. "Not since you were my aide on that last big =
hush hush project in the late eighties. Speaking of hush, my sources =
tell me that some of the stuff WorldEx is involved in is very =
classified, as well." Hammond had heard quite a few strange stories =
about some of the projects his friend had been working on. When he had =
tried to find out, he had found it hard to access the details, in fact =
some of those details almost didn't seem to make sense. It was almost as =
though the most important facts had been deliberately left out of the =
reports. Then there was the fact that Damon had quit the Scientific =
Intelligence Agency almost overnight, several years ago, citing personal =
reasons. There were rumours about a cover up within the organisation, =
but again, the details were impossible to find or verify.

Damon changed the subject. "So, George, what exactly is it that you are =
working on here?"

Hammond laughed. It sounded as though he wasn't going to get any =
answers, at least not today. "Okay, Bill, I won't ask about your work if =
you don't ask about mine."

----------------------------



"I wonder if there's a drinks machine or something around here?" asked =
Megabyte. He and Adam were sitting in the reception area waiting for his =
father and General Hammond to put in an appearance. The receptionist =
looked up from his work and smiled when he heard the remark. To =
Megabyte's disappointment though, he didn't answer his question.

Adam looked around. The place looked like a typical military =
installation, as much as he knew from the movies, anyway. Although the =
reception area was quite spartan, the chairs were comfortable enough, =
and there was a small pile of magazines on the small coffee table. =
"Don't you ever think about anything else but your stomach?" he asked =
his friend.

"Hey," said Megabyte. "Not my fault if snooping around makes me thirsty, =
is it?" He had decided it might be a good idea to change the subject, =
especially with the receptionist obviously listening. They could always =
continue what they had been discussing telepathically, but surely the =
soldier would be starting to get suspicious at the seeming lack of =
conversation soon. Much as he wanted to talk about the strange feelings =
they had picked up from Adam Pierson, it wouldn't do to have anyone =
wondering how exactly they had picked up on those vibes, especially =
seeing that someone was attached to the military.

"So, Adam, you never did tell me what you thought of the Star Wars film =
that Kevin and I dragged you along to." Even though Kevin Wilson was a =
lot younger, he and Megabyte had been friends even before they had both =
' broken out' and become Tomorrow People. To celebrate Kevin's return to =
England, the three boys had decided to go to the new Star Wars film =
together. Adam and Megabyte had both missed the younger boy while he had =
been away in New Zealand with his family.

"I must admit, it was a lot better than the type of movie than you =
usually end up watching," admitted Adam. A distinct improvement on the =
'Attack of the Killer Cucumber' series of films that Megabyte usually =
made him sit through, he thought to himself.=20

"It's a shame the kid grows up to be Darth Vader, though," replied the =
American.

"I thought that concept was quite interesting, actually. You know, the =
whole idea behind Star Wars is really good versus evil. The Force and =
the Jedi knights represent good and the other side represents evil. =
Obviously somewhere along the way in the next couple of films, Anakin is =
going to be tempted to use his powers for evil and will turn into =
Vader."

Megabyte stared at his friend. He and Kevin had enjoyed the awesome =
special effects and the space battles. He hadn't thought past that, and =
certainly hadn't looked for any hidden meanings and concepts. Mind you, =
it wasn't him taking the philosophy papers either. The advanced computer =
course he was taking didn't exactly cover philosophy 101. Trust Adam to =
come up with that comment. There were times when he felt that the =
Australian came from another planet, not just another country.

Adam seemed to suddenly notice the look Megabyte was giving him. "Sorry, =
must be the papers I'm taking at Sydney University. The philosophy =
course is starting to rub off on me a bit. You must admit it's =
interesting though." Okay, time to change the subject, obviously his =
fellow Tomorrow Person wasn't as interested in the whole philosophy =
thing as he was.=20

Megabyte noticed his dad approaching, talking with another, older man. =
The other man wore general's stripes on his shirt. The face seemed =
vaguely familiar, though he was sure he remembered him with more hair. =
Mind you, it must have been a while since they had met.

"That must be General Hammond. He and your dad seem to know each other =
quite well."

"Yeah. Apparently they worked together quite a few years ago. I remember =
meeting him once when I was a little kid." Megabyte winced and turned to =
Adam. [Can you hear that noise? It's giving me a headache.]

[Do you mean that high pitched whine? I noticed it too. Wonder where =
it's coming from? Maybe their speaker system is on the blink. Hey, maybe =
you should offer to fix it for them, Megabyte.]

"General Hammond, you remember my son Marmaduke." Damon wondered what =
the two boys had been talking about. He had seen that familiar glazed =
look in their eyes as he had approached and knew that he was =
interrupting a telepathic conversation. He hoped Hammond hadn't noticed, =
but then he hadn't had the years of experience of these things that =
Damon, himself, had.=20

"Megabyte," the young man corrected. Gee, he hated his given name, he =
still wasn't sure what had possessed his parents to come up with it. =
"Pleased to meet you. This is my friend Adam."=20

"Pleased to meet you General." Adam stood up to shake hands with Hammond =
and found he had to lean back against the wall to steady himself, as he =
suddenly felt very dizzy.=20

He noticed Megabyte had put his hands over his ears, and seemed a bit =
unsteady on his feet as well. "That whine, Adam, it's getting louder."

Damon was looking very concerned. "What whine? I can't hear anything."=20

Adam and Megabyte looked at each other. If the two men couldn't hear the =
whine and only they could, they must be picking it up telepathically. =
Who or what could be sending out a signal that only affected Tomorrow =
People? Adam hoped no one had seen Megabyte using his powers during his =
unauthorised tour, he'd warned him to be careful. He'd realised a long =
time ago that once his friend set his mind on something there was =
nothing he could say to talk him out of it. But surely the military =
hadn't developed any weapons that could be used against their kind? =
After all, why would they? As far as he knew, they still didn't know of =
their existence.

[Adam, Megabyte. Are you okay?] Ami's telepathic voice sounded very =
concerned. Obviously she'd picked up on some of the panic they were =
feeling.

[Ami, there's something here. I think it's affecting us somehow. Stay =
away. Tell Jade and Kevin to as well. We'll contact you when we're =
clear.]=20

The last thing they needed was for the other Tomorrow People to walk =
into whatever it was as well. Adam could hear Jade arguing with him =
telepathically. [No, Jade. I mean it. Stay away.]

He turned to Damon. It was becoming an effort to think straight. " I =
think we'll head home. Must be some kind of bug or something." He could =
tell from the look on Hammond's face that the general wasn't buying his =
excuse, mind you he wouldn't if the situation were reversed either.

"A bug that suddenly affects both of you, at the same time?" Hammond =
turned to Damon. "Bill, I can get our doctor to have a look at them if =
you like."

Adam stood up, ready to argue and found that his legs wouldn't hold him. =
He could also sense an echo of the same pain he was feeling, coming from =
Megabyte, who was leaning on the wall for support, next to him.

The American was groaning, holding his head in his hands. "Adam, we need =
to get out of here, now."

"You're not going anywhere, young man. No arguments. I 'm going to get =
Dr Frasier." Whatever was wrong with these boys, Hammond thought, they =
needed medical attention. They looked more as though they were some kind =
of pain, rather than just feeling off colour as they were claiming. He =
headed for the reception desk to contact the infirmary.

Damon leaned over and whispered to the two boys. "No one's looking. Can =
you teleport? I'll cover for you." He didn't like the idea of them being =
looked at by a military doctor any more than he imagined they did =
themselves.

Adam concentrated and tried to gather up enough energy to teleport. The =
whine in his head was getting worse. He could feel himself fighting to =
stay conscious. He shook his head and immediately wished that he hadn't. =
He turned to Damon. "There's.something.here.affecting .us." It was an =
effort just to get the words out. "It .hurts...I can't..." He closed his =
eyes and let the blackness engulf him.

Megabyte turned to his father. " Dad, I can't sense Adam, and I can't =
teleport. You've got to find whatever this thing is and stop it." Damon =
noticed he was gritting his teeth, and there was a sense of panic in his =
voice as he spoke. He still had his hands over his ears, as though he =
was trying to shut out a loud noise.

"Hang in there, Megabyte." Damon noticed that Adam was unconscious, and =
that Megabyte was looking like he wasn't too far behind. He lent over =
his son, who was now on his knees on the floor, feeling very worried. =
What on earth was George working on here?

He looked around. It looked as though they were running out of choices. =
He'd just have to worry about George finding out about the Tomorrow =
People when, and if, it happened. "Hurry up, where's that doctor?"=20


"Bill, are you sure you've told me everything?" asked Hammond. "Like why =
only your son and his friend have collapsed and no one else? Look you =
can trust me. I'm only trying to help."

Damon glanced over at the two boys hooked up to life support. He was =
becoming more and more worried as he saw how pale they looked, whatever =
had caused them to collapse, it obviously only affected Tomorrow People. =
He wondered again how his son and his friends always seemed to manage to =
be in the wrong place at the wrong time.=20

Doctor Frasier had said that they were getting weaker, their energy =
levels were just draining away. She couldn't find any reason for it and =
she didn't know how to stop it either. Damon didn't think telling her =
why, whatever it was, was only affecting Adam and Megabyte would exactly =
help her.

Damon's train of thought was interrupted by his cellphone ringing. =
"Excuse me George." He walked out into the corridor as he answered the =
call, and didn't notice that Hammond was still close enough to hear what =
he was saying.

"Hello, Ami. How did you know..? "

"Of course, Megabyte.Yes I'm very concerned as well. They're hooked up =
to life support at the moment. The doctor doesn't know what to do."

"No. I haven't told her everything. I was just thinking whether I should =
or not. I know Adam wouldn't want to, but if I don't, she won't know =
what she's dealing with. Mind you, I'm not sure she will know what to do =
anyway."

There was a long pause. Hammond correctly surmised that the person on =
the other end of the phone had handed it to someone else. He felt guilty =
listening in to a private conversation, but hell; he had to find out =
what was wrong with these kids so that Frasier could help them. Damon =
was obviously hiding something, but for the life of him, he couldn't =
imagine what could be so important that he would risk his own son's life =
for it.

"Jade, Ami tells me that Megabyte sent you something before he passed =
out." Another pause. "What kind of images?" Damon thought for a moment " =
What was the man's name? Okay, I'll look into it. Don't worry, I'll let =
you know if there is any change at this end. Contact me if you get =
anything from either of them, anything at all."

He turned to Hammond, his face grim. "George, we need to talk. In =
private. Is there somewhere we can go?" He poked his head in the door of =
the infirmary and glanced again at the still forms lying there. He =
gestured to Dr Frasier, at the same time hoping he was about to do the =
right thing. At least the other Tomorrow People agreed with him that it =
was the only course of action left open. "Could you let me know if =
there's any change, any change at all?"





------=_NextPart_000_0127_01C0AD33.465B4DA0
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (5/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>
<DIV>by Anne Olsen</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Rating: PG</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble =
deciphering. An=20
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Disclaimer : </DIV>
<DIV>
<P>The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O’Neill, Sam Carter, =
Teal’c, General=20
Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise from the =
SGC do=20
not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the Stargate, SGC, and the =
Goa’uld=20
and any thing else related to the series Stargate SG1. They belong to =
Stargate=20
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, =
and Gekko=20
Products.</P>
<P>The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod=20
and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont Television. So =
do the=20
concepts of Immortality, the Game and the Watchers.</P>
<P>Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General =
William=20
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to=20
the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They are the =
property=20
of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television.</P>
<P>------------------</P><U>
<P>Part Five</P></U>
<P> </P>
<P>"I told the boys to wait in reception," Damon told Hammond as they =
came out=20
of the lift. " It’s really good to see you again after all these =
years, George.=20
How long has it been? Ten years, maybe." </P>
<P>"At least," came the reply. "Not since you were my aide on that last =
big hush=20
hush project in the late eighties. Speaking of hush, my sources tell me =
that=20
some of the stuff WorldEx is involved in is very classified, as well." =
Hammond=20
had heard quite a few strange stories about some of the projects his =
friend had=20
been working on. When he had tried to find out, he had found it hard to =
access=20
the details, in fact some of those details almost didn’t seem to =
make sense. It=20
was almost as though the most important facts had been deliberately left =
out of=20
the reports. Then there was the fact that Damon had quit the Scientific=20
Intelligence Agency almost overnight, several years ago, citing personal =

reasons. There were rumours about a cover up within the organisation, =
but again,=20
the details were impossible to find or verify.</P>
<P>Damon changed the subject. "So, George, what exactly is it that you =
are=20
working on here?"</P>
<P>Hammond laughed. It sounded as though he wasn’t going to get =
any answers, at=20
least not today. "Okay, Bill, I won’t ask about your work if you =
don’t ask about=20
mine."</P>
<P>----------------------------</P>
<P> </P>
<P>"I wonder if there’s a drinks machine or something around =
here?" asked=20
Megabyte. He and Adam were sitting in the reception area waiting for his =
father=20
and General Hammond to put in an appearance. The receptionist looked up =
from his=20
work and smiled when he heard the remark. To Megabyte’s =
disappointment though,=20
he didn’t answer his question.</P>
<P>Adam looked around. The place looked like a typical military =
installation, as=20
much as he knew from the movies, anyway. Although the reception area was =
quite=20
spartan, the chairs were comfortable enough, and there was a small pile =
of=20
magazines on the small coffee table. "Don’t you ever think about =
anything else=20
but your stomach?" he asked his friend.</P>
<P>"Hey," said Megabyte. "Not my fault if snooping around makes me =
thirsty, is=20
it?" He had decided it might be a good idea to change the subject, =
especially=20
with the receptionist obviously listening. They could always continue =
what they=20
had been discussing telepathically, but surely the soldier would be =
starting to=20
get suspicious at the seeming lack of conversation soon. Much as he =
wanted to=20
talk about the strange feelings they had picked up from Adam Pierson, it =

wouldn’t do to have anyone wondering how exactly they had picked =
up on those=20
vibes, especially seeing that someone was attached to the military.</P>
<P>"So, Adam, you never did tell me what you thought of the Star Wars =
film that=20
Kevin and I dragged you along to." Even though Kevin Wilson was a lot =
younger,=20
he and Megabyte had been friends even before they had both ‘ =
broken out’ and=20
become Tomorrow People. To celebrate Kevin’s return to England, =
the three boys=20
had decided to go to the new Star Wars film together. Adam and Megabyte =
had both=20
missed the younger boy while he had been away in New Zealand with his=20
family.</P>
<P>"I must admit, it was a lot better than the type of movie than you =
usually=20
end up watching," admitted Adam. A distinct improvement on the =
‘Attack of the=20
Killer Cucumber’ series of films that Megabyte usually made him =
sit through, he=20
thought to himself. </P>
<P>"It’s a shame the kid grows up to be Darth Vader, though," =
replied the=20
American.</P>
<P>"I thought that concept was quite interesting, actually. You know, =
the whole=20
idea behind Star Wars is really good versus evil. The Force and the Jedi =
knights=20
represent good and the other side represents evil. Obviously somewhere =
along the=20
way in the next couple of films, Anakin is going to be tempted to use =
his powers=20
for evil and will turn into Vader."</P>
<P>Megabyte stared at his friend. He and Kevin had enjoyed the awesome =
special=20
effects and the space battles. He hadn’t thought past that, and =
certainly hadn’t=20
looked for any hidden meanings and concepts. Mind you, it wasn’t =
him taking the=20
philosophy papers either. The advanced computer course he was taking =
didn’t=20
exactly cover philosophy 101. Trust Adam to come up with that comment. =
There=20
were times when he felt that the Australian came from another planet, =
not just=20
another country.</P>
<P>Adam seemed to suddenly notice the look Megabyte was giving him. =
"Sorry, must=20
be the papers I’m taking at Sydney University. The philosophy =
course is starting=20
to rub off on me a bit. You must admit it’s interesting though." =
Okay, time to=20
change the subject, obviously his fellow Tomorrow Person wasn’t as =
interested in=20
the whole philosophy thing as he was. </P>
<P>Megabyte noticed his dad approaching, talking with another, older =
man. The=20
other man wore general’s stripes on his shirt. The face seemed =
vaguely familiar,=20
though he was sure he remembered him with more hair. Mind you, it must =
have been=20
a while since they had met.</P>
<P>"That must be General Hammond. He and your dad seem to know each =
other quite=20
well."</P>
<P>"Yeah. Apparently they worked together quite a few years ago. I =
remember=20
meeting him once when I was a little kid." Megabyte winced and turned to =
Adam.=20
[Can you hear that noise? It’s giving me a headache.]</P>
<P>[Do you mean that high pitched whine? I noticed it too. Wonder where =
it’s=20
coming from? Maybe their speaker system is on the blink. Hey, maybe you =
should=20
offer to fix it for them, Megabyte.]</P>
<P>"General Hammond, you remember my son Marmaduke." Damon wondered what =
the two=20
boys had been talking about. He had seen that familiar glazed look in =
their eyes=20
as he had approached and knew that he was interrupting a telepathic=20
conversation. He hoped Hammond hadn’t noticed, but then he =
hadn’t had the years=20
of experience of these things that Damon, himself, had. </P>
<P>"Megabyte," the young man corrected. Gee, he hated his given name, he =
still=20
wasn’t sure what had possessed his parents to come up with it. =
"Pleased to meet=20
you. This is my friend Adam." </P>
<P>"Pleased to meet you General." Adam stood up to shake hands with =
Hammond and=20
found he had to lean back against the wall to steady himself, as he =
suddenly=20
felt very dizzy. </P>
<P>He noticed Megabyte had put his hands over his ears, and seemed a bit =

unsteady on his feet as well. "That whine, Adam, it’s getting =
louder."</P>
<P>Damon was looking very concerned. "What whine? I can’t hear =
anything." </P>
<P>Adam and Megabyte looked at each other. If the two men couldn’t =
hear the=20
whine and only they could, they must be picking it up telepathically. =
Who or=20
what could be sending out a signal that only affected Tomorrow People? =
Adam=20
hoped no one had seen Megabyte using his powers during his unauthorised =
tour,=20
he’d warned him to be careful. He’d realised a long time ago =
that once his=20
friend set his mind on something there was nothing he could say to talk =
him out=20
of it. But surely the military hadn’t developed any weapons that =
could be used=20
against their kind? After all, why would they? As far as he knew, they =
still=20
didn’t know of their existence.</P>
<P>[Adam, Megabyte. Are you okay?] Ami’s telepathic voice sounded =
very=20
concerned. Obviously she’d picked up on some of the panic they =
were feeling.</P>
<P>[Ami, there’s something here. I think it’s affecting us =
somehow. Stay away.=20
Tell Jade and Kevin to as well. We’ll contact you when we’re =
clear.] </P>
<P>The last thing they needed was for the other Tomorrow People to walk =
into=20
whatever it was as well. Adam could hear Jade arguing with him =
telepathically.=20
[No, Jade. I mean it. Stay away.]</P>
<P>He turned to Damon. It was becoming an effort to think straight. " I =
think=20
we’ll head home. Must be some kind of bug or something." He could =
tell from the=20
look on Hammond’s face that the general wasn’t buying his =
excuse, mind you he=20
wouldn’t if the situation were reversed either.</P>
<P>"A bug that suddenly affects both of you, at the same time?" Hammond =
turned=20
to Damon. "Bill, I can get our doctor to have a look at them if you =
like."</P>
<P>Adam stood up, ready to argue and found that his legs wouldn’t =
hold him. He=20
could also sense an echo of the same pain he was feeling, coming from =
Megabyte,=20
who was leaning on the wall for support, next to him.</P>
<P>The American was groaning, holding his head in his hands. "Adam, we =
need to=20
get out of here, now."</P>
<P>"You’re not going anywhere, young man. No arguments. I ‘m =
going to get Dr=20
Frasier." Whatever was wrong with these boys, Hammond thought, they =
needed=20
medical attention. They looked more as though they were some kind of =
pain,=20
rather than just feeling off colour as they were claiming. He headed for =
the=20
reception desk to contact the infirmary.</P>
<P>Damon leaned over and whispered to the two boys. "No one’s =
looking. Can you=20
teleport? I’ll cover for you." He didn’t like the idea of =
them being looked at=20
by a military doctor any more than he imagined they did themselves.</P>
<P>Adam concentrated and tried to gather up enough energy to teleport. =
The whine=20
in his head was getting worse. He could feel himself fighting to stay =
conscious.=20
He shook his head and immediately wished that he hadn’t. He turned =
to Damon.=20
"There’s…something…here…affecting …us." It =
was an effort just to get the words=20
out. "It …hurts...I can’t..." He closed his eyes and let the =
blackness engulf=20
him.</P>
<P>Megabyte turned to his father. " Dad, I can’t sense Adam, and I =
can’t=20
teleport. You’ve got to find whatever this thing is and stop it." =
Damon noticed=20
he was gritting his teeth, and there was a sense of panic in his voice =
as he=20
spoke. He still had his hands over his ears, as though he was trying to =
shut out=20
a loud noise.</P>
<P>"Hang in there, Megabyte." Damon noticed that Adam was unconscious, =
and that=20
Megabyte was looking like he wasn’t too far behind. He lent over =
his son, who=20
was now on his knees on the floor, feeling very worried. What on earth =
was=20
George working on here?</P>
<P>He looked around. It looked as though they were running out of =
choices. He’d=20
just have to worry about George finding out about the Tomorrow People =
when, and=20
if, it happened. "Hurry up, where’s that doctor?" </P>
<P>-----------------------------------------</P>
<P>"Bill, are you sure you’ve told me everything?" asked Hammond. =
"Like why only=20
your son and his friend have collapsed and no one else? Look you can =
trust me.=20
I’m only trying to help."</P>
<P>Damon glanced over at the two boys hooked up to life support. He was =
becoming=20
more and more worried as he saw how pale they looked, whatever had =
caused them=20
to collapse, it obviously only affected Tomorrow People. He wondered =
again how=20
his son and his friends always seemed to manage to be in the wrong place =
at the=20
wrong time. </P>
<P>Doctor Frasier had said that they were getting weaker, their energy =
levels=20
were just draining away. She couldn’t find any reason for it and =
she didn’t know=20
how to stop it either. Damon didn’t think telling her why, =
whatever it was, was=20
only affecting Adam and Megabyte would exactly help her…</P>
<P>Damon’s train of thought was interrupted by his cellphone =
ringing. "Excuse me=20
George." He walked out into the corridor as he answered the call, and =
didn’t=20
notice that Hammond was still close enough to hear what he was =
saying.</P>
<P>"Hello, Ami. How did you know..? "</P>
<P>"Of course, Megabyte…Yes I’m very concerned as well. =
They’re hooked up to=20
life support at the moment. The doctor doesn’t know what to =
do."</P>
<P>"No. I haven’t told her everything. I was just thinking whether =
I should or=20
not. I know Adam wouldn’t want to, but if I don’t, she =
won’t know what she’s=20
dealing with. Mind you, I’m not sure she will know what to do =
anyway."</P>
<P>There was a long pause. Hammond correctly surmised that the person on =
the=20
other end of the phone had handed it to someone else. He felt guilty =
listening=20
in to a private conversation, but hell; he had to find out what was =
wrong with=20
these kids so that Frasier could help them. Damon was obviously hiding=20
something, but for the life of him, he couldn’t imagine what could =
be so=20
important that he would risk his own son’s life for it.</P>
<P>"Jade, Ami tells me that Megabyte sent you something before he passed =
out."=20
Another pause. "What kind of images?" Damon thought for a moment " What =
was the=20
man’s name? Okay, I’ll look into it. Don’t worry, =
I’ll let you know if there is=20
any change at this end. Contact me if you get anything from either of =
them,=20
anything at all."</P>
<P>He turned to Hammond, his face grim. "George, we need to talk. In =
private. Is=20
there somewhere we can go?" He poked his head in the door of the =
infirmary and=20
glanced again at the still forms lying there. He gestured to Dr Frasier, =
at the=20
same time hoping he was about to do the right thing. At least the other =
Tomorrow=20
People agreed with him that it was the only course of action left open. =
"Could=20
you let me know if there’s any change, any change at all?"</P>
<P> </P>
<P>----------------------------------</P></DIV></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_0127_01C0AD33.465B4DA0--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (5/19)
Date: 14 Mar 2001 19:24:10 EST

hello everyone,
i was just wondering, is this story being written as it is posted, or is it
already written? and to the writer: do you have other fic, and a website?
ps: anyone seen any other good crossovers with hl:ts, buffy, sg1, tp
anyTHING!!
i'm getting restless...
~victoria

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (5/19)
Date: 15 Mar 2001 13:36:05 +1300

Victoria,
This story is already completed, I'm just posting as I have the time. And
no, I don't have a website and this is my first story...... hmmm I take it
you are enjoying it then....cool
Anne

----- Original Message -----
Sent: Thursday, March 15, 2001 1:24 PM


> hello everyone,
> i was just wondering, is this story being written as it is posted, or is
it
> already written? and to the writer: do you have other fic, and a website?
> ps: anyone seen any other good crossovers with hl:ts, buffy, sg1, tp
> anyTHING!!
> i'm getting restless...
> ~victoria
>
> -
>  To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
>  with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
>  For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
>  "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.
>


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Worlds Away <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Worlds Away (19/??)
Date: 14 Mar 2001 17:44:50 -0800 (PST)

Title: Worlds Away (Part 19/??)

Author: M. Bumbarger

Email: [e-mail]

Fandom: New Series Tomorrow People

Rating: PG-13/TV-14

Summary: The Tomorrow People are swept away to a
different world, where they must take up the lives of
their alter-egos and try to find their way home . . .
which won't be easy.

Notes & Dedication: Continued thanks and praises to
Caroline for all of her help, support and nagging to
keep this going and to keep me on task.

Disclaimer: The Tomorrow People (Adam Newman, Ami
Jackson, Megabyte Damon, and Jade Weston) are the
property of Roger Damon Price, Thames Television, ITV,
Tetra Television and Nickelodeon. They are used here
without permission, but not for profit. The lands,
countries, customs, deities, and original characters
are mine and mine only, springing from the depths
of my imagination and should not be used anywhere else
without my permission. Please do not repost this to
any list or archive it anywhere else without my
express permission.

Previous parts at
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway

*****


Chapter Nineteen

Adam dreamed.

He didn't know how he was aware that he was dreaming;
normally, his dreams were not lucid and he could no
more figures out that he was dreaming than he could
change the color of his eyes at will. Yet, this time
he knew innately, somewhere inside of him some greater
instinct and knowledge told him that he was dreaming.

It helped that he remembered retiring to bed. He
remembered everything about the past few days,
including the return trip from Elspera Keep. The
return trip, which had been postponed for three days
due to heavy rains, was hard to forget. The rains did
not cease after three days, and riding along on muddy
roads in a jolting carriage was not something that one
forgot easily. Aching and sore, he remembered taking a
long hot bath and curling up gratefully in the warmth
of his bed.

Adam even remembered falling asleep. Well, no, not
quite falling asleep so much as waking -- waking
inside his dream.

In his dream, he found himself in a long, richly
decorated hallway. The tiles on the floor were a deep
indigo and navy blue, with thin veins of silver worked
through in elaborate patterns. Heavy linens and lace
of deep blue hung from the walls and were draped
between tall pillars of pale yellow or ivory. One side
of the corridor opened to several large balconies from
which Adam could feel the faintest of breezes blowing.
Somewhere, music played.

He listened for a moment, trying to form an
association with the music in his mind. It was like
nothing that he had ever heard before and yet, at the
same time, it was slightly familiar. Adam turned in a
slow circle, trying to center in on the haunting and
beautiful sound, and stumbled backwards in surprise
when he bumped into two figures that had not been
there before.

Covered from head to foot in layers of silk and linen
and lace, not even their eyes were visible. Bronzed
hands held lace veils around their faces, the jewelry
on their wrists and ankles chiming as they exchanged
childlike giggles, and joining hands, hurried past
him, whispering furiously.

In the blinking of an eye they disappeared.

Because he was dreaming . . . and he had to wonder if
they had ever really been there at all.

Where the hell was he?

The music was fading now, and Adam tried and failed to
focus on the source of it. He figured if this was a
dream, he should have been able to find the music and
quite possibly the musician.

If this was his dream.

That wasn't a thought that settled well with him and
he tried to shrug it off.

A breeze blew across his face, drawing his attention
to one of the open balconies.

Not thinking, just acting on instinct, responding to
what some inner voice told him to do, Adam walked to
that balcony.

His breath caught in his throat.

The city sprawled beneath him was beautiful. It
glittered in rainbow swirls beneath the setting sun,
mesmerizing him.

"It's beautiful, isn't it?"

"Yes," Adam answered the question before turning to
the owner of the voice. He was almost -- almost but
not quite -- disappointed when he saw that the owner
of the voice was hidden beneath silks and veils like
the two young women he had encountered in his dream
earlier. His mind supplied the details for his
surroundings, and he knew that this woman was
Albarasquan, and that he was in the Sun Palace at
Dia'sol. Although he had never been there, or even
seen any pictures of it. Odd. But it was part of the
dream and he would examine it later. "I've never seen
anything like it."

The figure turned, and although Adam could not see her
features, something about her seemed familiar to him.
A part of his mind reached out in recognition,
grasping - but not quite finding the placement. Not
until she spoke again, her voice quivering ever so
slightly. "Adam?"

"Ami?"

It couldn't be, but Adam knew that it was. Just as he
knew that even though this was a dream, that he was
breaking a million rules and taboos when his hands
rose quickly to peel the veil away from her face.
Breaking rules didn't matter however because she was
helping him.

"Oh, Adam! It is you!" Ami's squeal of delight was
punctuated with a hug, a hug that was so unexpected
that it sent him stumbling backwards into the railing
of the balcony. "I thought that I was alone here, and
I wanted so badly to find you and I did! I really did
it!" Ami's dark eyes were sparkling with delight when
she looked up at him.

"Find me?" Adam tried to wrap his mind about what was
happening. This was a dream, his dream, and his
subconscious fears about Ami . . .

"No. No!" Ami shook her head fervently, still clinging
to him as though he was her only anchor in the world.
"This is real. Well, it's a dream, but it's real too.
It's a shared dream. I did it to find you à well, to
find out if you were here. And you are, but where, why
haven't I seen you?"

"A shared dream? How à Ami --" This wasn't making
sense . . . even for a dream.

"I can't explain it right now, I don't have that much
time," Ami pried herself away from him, stepping back
to peer up at his face. "You look different."

Adam scratched his chin. "I need a shave?"

Ami smiled, "No silly. There's something else . . .
where are you, Adam? Why haven't I seen you?"

"I'm not in Albarasque, Ami. That is where we are,
right? Albarasque?"

"You're not in Albarasque? Then how are you à how are
we --"

"Ami, I don't even know how this is possible. I
thought that I was dreaming."

"You didn't question Tutankhamen when we picked him up
in our dreams."

The words were stated so matter-of-factly, Ami's arms
folded across her chest, her eyes narrowed in a
challenge that Adam couldn't really argue with her.
And with those words, that gut instinct inside of him
told him that this was real; somehow, someway, Ami had
found the means to reach him. Across the Daelth Sea no
less.

"All right, you win. So, is this your dream or mine?"

"You're starting to sound like Megabyte. I told you,
this is a *shared* dream. I don't think that it really
belongs to either one of us. It's just a bridge à for
us to talk." Ami frowned, and her hand rose to clutch
at a small purple and white crystal at the base of her
throat. Adam knew it wasn't his imagination that she
flickered and faded, almost disappearing before she
was solidly in front of him again.

"I told you, not much time, Adam." As if those words
explained everything, Ami took him firmly by the hand
and led him away from the balcony. They had a short
walk to a small room off the balcony that had numerous
pillows on the floor. A room, Adam could have sworn
hadn't been there when he first entered the corridor.

Whatever Ami might have said about this being a shared
dream, Adam was beginning to believe other wise. They
might have been together, but this was a dream world
of Ami's making and she was in control here.

"And it's not easy either," Ami informed him crisply.
She fell neatly onto the pillows and motioned him to
join her. "I've been here for three weeks, and I was
terrified that I was alone here, and then I finally
contact you. . . and find out that I might be alone
anyway."

"You're not alone here, Ami." Adam took her hand and
gave it a reassuring squeeze. "We might not be in
Albarasque, but we know where you are. That's a help."

"We?"

"Yes. Jade and Megabyte are here too. They're with me
in Stiborn."

"Stiborn?"

"It's across the sea, to the north --"

"I know that!" The light returned anew to Ami's eyes,
and Adam barely had a moment to brace himself before
she barreled into him again. "That's great! That's
wonderful! I'm -"

Adam bolted upright in bed, jarred from the depths of
sleep by the loud peal of thunder outside his window.
It took him a moment to orient himself to the absolute
darkness of the bedchamber, and it took a moment for
his memories and awareness to return.

A dream, it had all been a dream.

Yet, the niggling feeling remained that it had been
real as well. That Ami truly had been communicating
with him.

And that meant Ami was here - in this world with them
- in Albarasque.

Adam was a heartbeat away from calling to Jade and
Megabyte telepathically, when he realized how foolish
that would be. He didn't want to get their hopes up -
not when he couldn't prove anything; not when he
didn't even begin to know *how* they would even find
Ami. Albarasque was a large country and finding one
young woman was bound to be like finding a needle in
the haystack.

Slumping back down to his pillows, Adam swore. One way
or another, he had to be certain that dream was real.

Then, if it was, he had to find Ami.

Which was bound to be a feat even if he was married to
the Damiar Princess of Albarasque.

*** End of Chapter Nineteen


=====
*********************************************
Worlds Away
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway
*********************************************

__________________________________________________
Do You Yahoo!?
Yahoo! Auctions - Buy the things you want at great prices.
http://auctions.yahoo.com/

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (6/19)
Date: 16 Mar 2001 12:02:58 +1300

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_026D_01C0AE11.0AB84760
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (6/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television.

------------------

Part Six

O'Neill looked up as Hammond and another man came entered the conference =
room. The man with Hammond looked about the same age as O'Neill himself, =
and whoever he was, he didn't look very happy.

"SG1, this is General William Damon. We need to know what exactly you've =
found out about this stone you've been working with." Hammond noticed =
O'Neill glance towards the other man, wondering how much he had been =
told, if anything, about the Stargate project. "Don't worry, Colonel. =
He's got clearance."

Damon recognised the man he had seen in the reception area earlier and =
took a step towards him. "You must be Pierson. You've got some =
explaining to do. My son and his friend are lying in the infirmary =
hooked up to life support and I suspect you may have something to do =
with it."

Carter spoke up. "What's going on, General? Adam has been here with us =
the whole time. He couldn't possibly have done anything to anybody."

Methos put two and two together." Of course," he said to himself. "I =
should have realised. Must be losing it in my old age." He noticed =
everyone else in the room was looking at him. He turned to Damon. "The =
red headed kid, Megabyte, has something happened to him and his friend?"

"They collapsed a short time ago. Very suddenly, with no warning. We =
can't find a reason for it." Apart from the fact that they received some =
very strange mental images from you, he continued to himself.

"Would that be about half an hour ago?"

"But that would be the same time that we took the stone out of the box," =
interjected Daniel, beginning to follow where Methos was going. He =
quoted. "The tendrils of the Medusa will reach out and.." He stopped =
suddenly, realising what he had just said.

"I knew I had seen that look before. Tutankamen had it." Methos turned =
to Damon. "Megabyte and his friend, they're," he hunted for the word the =
boy king had used so long along, "Tomorrow People, aren't they?"

"You do know," breathed Damon, finding it hard to keep himself under =
control. "If I find out that you're responsible for this."

"Hold it, could someone explain to those of us that haven't seen the =
movie yet? I'm feeling really lost here. What are Tomorrow People?" =
O'Neill turned to Methos "And what do you mean the same look that =
Tutankamen had? How would you know that?"

Methos reached out for the stone, put it back in the box, and closed the =
lid. "Don't you think we should put this away, first, just in case it is =
what's caused the kids to collapse? We'll worry about explanations =
later." Or maybe not, he thought to himself. He wondered how he was =
going to explain without telling them exactly who and what he really =
was.




"Okay," said O'Neill, "Let's see if I've got this right." He'd seen a =
lot of strange things since he'd started journeying through the Stargate =
but he wasn't sure he was quite ready to believe the stories that Damon =
had told them. He noticed that the General looked a lot happier since =
Doctor Frasier had contacted him to let him know that Megabyte and Adam =
were improving. She had promised to let him know the moment either one =
of them regained consciousness.

"Your son and his friend call themselves The Tomorrow People, and are =
the next stage in human evolution. They have telepathic powers and can =
teleport anywhere by just thinking about it. Apart from the fact that it =
all seems like something out of a science fiction program, what's to =
stop this new species wiping us all off the face of the planet?"

Damon had hoped not to have to bring this part up. He felt uncomfortable =
enough that these people had learnt about the Tomorrow People, he didn't =
want to give away all their secrets. He noticed everyone in the room was =
looking at him expectantly, waiting for an answer. George had said that =
they could be trusted to keep secrets. It sounded as though he would =
have to believe that, after all, what choice did he have?=20

"They can't kill. It's something in the genetic makeup. We don't know =
what exactly."

"What about to protect themselves?" This question came from Teal'c. The =
Jaffa couldn't understand how a race that couldn't kill would be able to =
survive for long.

"Not even to do that." Damon remembered when Colonel Masters had =
threatened him when Megabyte had first 'broken out' and become a =
Tomorrow Person. His son had turned the gun on their enemy, tried to use =
it, and couldn't.

Damon noticed Pierson sitting quietly, conspicuous by his lack of =
questions or look of surprise. "What I'd like to know, is how come you =
seem to know so much about what's going on? You seem to know about the =
Tomorrow People and talk about Tutankhamun almost as thought you've =
actually met him. I think it's time you gave us some sort of =
explanation."

"Are you a time traveller or something? "Daniel turned to O'Neill. " We =
know that sort of thing is possible. Remember that time we went through =
the Stargate and ended up in 1969?"

"Shut up, Daniel."

"You have a functioning Stargate? I thought that thing was a myth"

O'Neill and Methos spoke simultaneously. I'm really going to have to =
have a word to Daniel about security thought O'Neill to himself. The =
younger man's enthusiasm tended to run away with him at times. He =
noticed Pierson was continuing with his questions and that they didn't =
seem to be getting the answers they needed out of him. He interrupted =
the historian.

"Information here is a two way street, in case you hadn't noticed. I =
think you should be giving us some information before you find out =
anything else. How about it? Spill."

They were interrupted by a knock at the door. Corporal Young tried his =
best to look apologetic. "Sorry to disturb you General Hammond, but =
you're needed in the control room. There's a message coming through from =
someone calling himself Ramiis."

"That's impossible, Ramiis is dead." Methos added to himself, I took his =
head and felt his quickening, it must be some sort of trick. I don't =
like the sound of it at all. First the stone and running into Megabyte =
and Adam, and now this.

O'Neill glared at Pierson. " I suppose you'd better come as well, seeing =
that you are the resident Ramiis expert, but after this I want an =
explanation, the full chapter and verse." He wasn't too worried about =
the historian, if that's what he really was, saw the Stargate; after =
all, he'd obviously heard of it. He was beginning to suspect that =
Pierson knew full well most of what was going on at the base anyway.

-------------------------

Methos didn't feel surprised when he saw all the high-tech equipment in =
the room that Hammond ushered them into. When he had realised O'Neill =
and his team had a Stargate in their possession and that the Tomorrow =
People were involved as well, he had decided he wouldn't even be =
surprised to see a white rabbit consulting its pocket watch. At this =
point even that would be preferable to running into his old enemy again.

When he saw the figure on the screen, Methos stopped in his tracks. This =
had been the one thing he had hoped wouldn't be true. "It can't be. =
You're dead!" he exclaimed. Ramiis looked exactly the same as he had the =
last time they had met, same dark hair and eyes, same narrow mouth, =
probably still had the same unpleasant nature as well, he thought to =
himself.

"That's not a very nice way to greet an old friend," came the reply. =
"How long has it been, two, or three thousand years? Mind you, I'm not =
surprised to see you, Methos, you always were a survivor."

O'Neill was definitely beginning to feel like he'd lost the plot =
somewhere. "You two know each other? Who's Methos? How many thousand =
years?" Pierson's explanation had better be good.

Methos sighed. This wasn't exactly the way that he had planned to =
explain the concept of immortality; actually he hadn't planned to =
explain it at all. Now it looked as though he no longer had a choice.

Ramiis seemed to be enjoying his discomfort. " Come on, your friend =
wants some answers."

Methos retorted,"he's not the only one. Last time I looked, when you =
lose your head you're supposed to stay dead. Not pop up out of the =
woodwork a few thousand years later to annoy people."

"I think I might be able to explain that one," interjected Daniel. " You =
used an sarcophagus, didn't you?"

Ramiis stared at the young man for a moment and then laughed. "Very =
good, you must be the illustrious Dr Jackson. My lord Apophis has =
mentioned you, and the rest of your team."

"Yeah," said O'Neill, " I'm sure he did. We're not exactly top of his =
Christmas list at the moment."

"You mean Apophis is real? I always thought Ramiis used him as an excuse =
to justify his actions, I never thought he really existed." Something =
else clicked into place in Methos's mind. He turned to Teal'c. " Now I =
remember where I've seen that symbol. Ramiis' bodyguard, he had the same =
thing on his forehead. He called himself a Jaffa. I remember Ramiis =
calling for him when I took his head."

----------------------------


------=_NextPart_000_026D_01C0AE11.0AB84760
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (6/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>by Anne Olsen</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Rating: PG</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble =
deciphering. An=20
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Disclaimer : </DIV>
<DIV>
<P>The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O’Neill, Sam Carter, =
Teal’c, General=20
Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise from the =
SGC do=20
not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the Stargate, SGC, and the =
Goa’uld=20
and any thing else related to the series Stargate SG1. They belong to =
Stargate=20
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, =
and Gekko=20
Products.</P>
<P>The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod=20
and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont Television. So =
do the=20
concepts of Immortality, the Game and the Watchers.</P>
<P>Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General =
William=20
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to=20
the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They are the =
property=20
of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television.</P>
<P>------------------</P><U>
<P>Part Six</P></U>
<P>O’Neill looked up as Hammond and another man came entered the =
conference=20
room. The man with Hammond looked about the same age as O’Neill =
himself, and=20
whoever he was, he didn’t look very happy.</P>
<P>"SG1, this is General William Damon. We need to know what exactly =
you’ve=20
found out about this stone you’ve been working with." Hammond =
noticed O’Neill=20
glance towards the other man, wondering how much he had been told, if =
anything,=20
about the Stargate project. "Don’t worry, Colonel. He’s got =
clearance."</P>
<P>Damon recognised the man he had seen in the reception area earlier =
and took a=20
step towards him. "You must be Pierson. You’ve got some explaining =
to do. My son=20
and his friend are lying in the infirmary hooked up to life support and =
I=20
suspect you may have something to do with it."</P>
<P>Carter spoke up. "What’s going on, General? Adam has been here =
with us the=20
whole time. He couldn’t possibly have done anything to =
anybody."</P>
<P>Methos put two and two together." Of course," he said to himself. "I =
should=20
have realised. Must be losing it in my old age." He noticed everyone =
else in the=20
room was looking at him. He turned to Damon. "The red headed kid, =
Megabyte, has=20
something happened to him and his friend?"</P>
<P>"They collapsed a short time ago. Very suddenly, with no warning. We =
can’t=20
find a reason for it." Apart from the fact that they received some very =
strange=20
mental images from you, he continued to himself.</P>
<P>"Would that be about half an hour ago?"</P>
<P>"But that would be the same time that we took the stone out of the =
box,"=20
interjected Daniel, beginning to follow where Methos was going. He =
quoted. "The=20
tendrils of the Medusa will reach out and…." He stopped suddenly, =
realising what=20
he had just said.</P>
<P>"I knew I had seen that look before. Tutankamen had it." Methos =
turned to=20
Damon. "Megabyte and his friend, they’re," he hunted for the word =
the boy king=20
had used so long along, "Tomorrow People, aren’t they?"</P>
<P>"You do know," breathed Damon, finding it hard to keep himself under =
control.=20
"If I find out that you’re responsible for this…"</P>
<P>"Hold it, could someone explain to those of us that haven’t =
seen the movie=20
yet? I’m feeling really lost here. What are Tomorrow People?" =
O’Neill turned to=20
Methos "And what do you mean the same look that Tutankamen had? How =
would you=20
know that?"</P>
<P>Methos reached out for the stone, put it back in the box, and closed =
the lid.=20
"Don’t you think we should put this away, first, just in case it =
is what’s=20
caused the kids to collapse? We’ll worry about explanations =
later." Or maybe=20
not, he thought to himself. He wondered how he was going to explain =
without=20
telling them exactly who and what he really was.</P>
<P> </P>
<P>----------------------------------</P>
<P>"Okay," said O’Neill, "Let’s see if I’ve got this =
right." He’d seen a lot of=20
strange things since he’d started journeying through the Stargate =
but he wasn’t=20
sure he was quite ready to believe the stories that Damon had told them. =
He=20
noticed that the General looked a lot happier since Doctor Frasier had =
contacted=20
him to let him know that Megabyte and Adam were improving. She had =
promised to=20
let him know the moment either one of them regained consciousness.</P>
<P>"Your son and his friend call themselves The Tomorrow People, and are =
the=20
next stage in human evolution. They have telepathic powers and can =
teleport=20
anywhere by just thinking about it. Apart from the fact that it all =
seems like=20
something out of a science fiction program, what’s to stop this =
new species=20
wiping us all off the face of the planet?"</P>
<P>Damon had hoped not to have to bring this part up. He felt =
uncomfortable=20
enough that these people had learnt about the Tomorrow People, he =
didn’t want to=20
give away all their secrets. He noticed everyone in the room was looking =
at him=20
expectantly, waiting for an answer. George had said that they could be =
trusted=20
to keep secrets. It sounded as though he would have to believe that, =
after all,=20
what choice did he have? </P>
<P>"They can’t kill. It’s something in the genetic makeup. =
We don’t know what=20
exactly."</P>
<P>"What about to protect themselves?" This question came from =
Teal’c. The Jaffa=20
couldn’t understand how a race that couldn’t kill would be =
able to survive for=20
long.</P>
<P>"Not even to do that." Damon remembered when Colonel Masters had =
threatened=20
him when Megabyte had first ‘broken out’ and become a =
Tomorrow Person. His son=20
had turned the gun on their enemy, tried to use it, and =
couldn’t.</P>
<P>Damon noticed Pierson sitting quietly, conspicuous by his lack of =
questions=20
or look of surprise. "What I’d like to know, is how come you seem =
to know so=20
much about what's going on? You seem to know about the Tomorrow People =
and talk=20
about Tutankhamun almost as thought you’ve actually met him. I =
think it’s time=20
you gave us some sort of explanation."</P>
<P>"Are you a time traveller or something? "Daniel turned to =
O’Neill. " We know=20
that sort of thing is possible. Remember that time we went through the =
Stargate=20
and ended up in 1969?"</P>
<P>"Shut up, Daniel."</P>
<P>"You have a functioning Stargate? I thought that thing was a =
myth"</P>
<P>O’Neill and Methos spoke simultaneously. I’m really going =
to have to have a=20
word to Daniel about security thought O’Neill to himself. The =
younger man’s=20
enthusiasm tended to run away with him at times. He noticed Pierson was=20
continuing with his questions and that they didn’t seem to be =
getting the=20
answers they needed out of him. He interrupted the historian.</P>
<P>"Information here is a two way street, in case you hadn’t =
noticed. I think=20
you should be giving us some information before you find out anything =
else. How=20
about it? Spill…"</P>
<P>They were interrupted by a knock at the door. Corporal Young tried =
his best=20
to look apologetic. "Sorry to disturb you General Hammond, but =
you’re needed in=20
the control room. There’s a message coming through from someone =
calling himself=20
Ramiis."</P>
<P>"That’s impossible, Ramiis is dead." Methos added to himself, I =
took his head=20
and felt his quickening, it must be some sort of trick. I don’t =
like the sound=20
of it at all. First the stone and running into Megabyte and Adam, and =
now=20
this.</P>
<P>O’Neill glared at Pierson. " I suppose you’d better come =
as well, seeing that=20
you are the resident Ramiis expert, but after this I want an =
explanation, the=20
full chapter and verse." He wasn’t too worried about the =
historian, if that’s=20
what he really was, saw the Stargate; after all, he’d obviously =
heard of it. He=20
was beginning to suspect that Pierson knew full well most of what was =
going on=20
at the base anyway.</P>
<P>-------------------------</P>
<P>Methos didn’t feel surprised when he saw all the high-tech =
equipment in the=20
room that Hammond ushered them into. When he had realised O’Neill =
and his team=20
had a Stargate in their possession and that the Tomorrow People were =
involved as=20
well, he had decided he wouldn’t even be surprised to see a white =
rabbit=20
consulting its pocket watch. At this point even that would be preferable =
to=20
running into his old enemy again.</P>
<P>When he saw the figure on the screen, Methos stopped in his tracks. =
This had=20
been the one thing he had hoped wouldn’t be true. "It can’t =
be. You’re dead!" he=20
exclaimed. Ramiis looked exactly the same as he had the last time they =
had met,=20
same dark hair and eyes, same narrow mouth, probably still had the same=20
unpleasant nature as well, he thought to himself.</P>
<P>"That’s not a very nice way to greet an old friend," came the =
reply. "How=20
long has it been, two, or three thousand years? Mind you, I’m not =
surprised to=20
see you, Methos, you always were a survivor."</P>
<P>O’Neill was definitely beginning to feel like he’d lost =
the plot somewhere.=20
"You two know each other? Who’s Methos? How many thousand years?" =
Pierson’s=20
explanation had better be good.</P>
<P>Methos sighed. This wasn’t exactly the way that he had planned =
to explain the=20
concept of immortality; actually he hadn’t planned to explain it =
at all. Now it=20
looked as though he no longer had a choice.</P>
<P>Ramiis seemed to be enjoying his discomfort. " Come on, your friend =
wants=20
some answers."</P>
<P>Methos retorted,"he’s not the only one. Last time I looked, =
when you lose=20
your head you’re supposed to stay dead. Not pop up out of the =
woodwork a few=20
thousand years later to annoy people."</P>
<P>"I think I might be able to explain that one," interjected Daniel. " =
You used=20
an sarcophagus, didn’t you?"</P>
<P>Ramiis stared at the young man for a moment and then laughed. "Very =
good, you=20
must be the illustrious Dr Jackson. My lord Apophis has mentioned you, =
and the=20
rest of your team."</P>
<P>"Yeah," said O’Neill, " I’m sure he did. We’re not =
exactly top of his=20
Christmas list at the moment."</P>
<P>"You mean Apophis is real? I always thought Ramiis used him as an =
excuse to=20
justify his actions, I never thought he really existed." Something else =
clicked=20
into place in Methos’s mind. He turned to Teal’c. " Now I =
remember where I’ve=20
seen that symbol. Ramiis’ bodyguard, he had the same thing on his =
forehead. He=20
called himself a Jaffa. I remember Ramiis calling for him when I took =
his=20
head…"</P>
<P>----------------------------</P></DIV></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_026D_01C0AE11.0AB84760--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (7/19)
Date: 17 Mar 2001 11:52:11 +1300

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_016D_01C0AED8.B3ACF740
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (7/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television

----------------

Part Seven

Egypt 1353 BC

Methos stood in front of the small window, looking out across the Nile =
Valley. From where he was he could see what he presumed, from this =
distance, were hippos swimming in the river. He strained his eyes to =
read the symbols on the many boats sailing past, but he was too far away =
to make out any details.=20

One thing you could certainly rely on in Egypt, he thought to himself, =
was the heat. Even though painting the house white was supposed to =
reflect the sun, it was still just as uncomfortably hot inside as it was =
out. He let his mind drift back to the last time he had been here, as he =
reached for his cup to take another sip of wine.

Suddenly there was a loud popping noise and a flash of bright light. =
Methos jumped and automatically reached for his sword, as the young girl =
materialised in front of him "I will never get used to that, it doesn't =
matter how long I live," he exclaimed.

"Sorry, Methos," apologised Neret. She was a young girl, in her mid to =
late teens, very attractive with long, dark hair, and softly spoken. Her =
job in the royal household was that of companion to the Queen, though =
there were rumours that she was also very close, in more ways than one, =
to the boy king himself. "I didn't mean to startle you. Can I help you =
clean up the mess?"

Methos shook his head, and bent over to wipe up the spilled wine. "Don't =
worry, Neret," he said. "I suppose it makes up for the feeling you and =
Tutankhamun get when I approach you without being noticed." The feeling =
the two Tomorrow People, as they called themselves, had described =
reminded him of the feeling he got from the approach of another =
immortal. After much discussion they had decided it must have something =
to do with the storehouse of energy from all the quickenings he had =
received over his long lifespan.

Neret laughed, and Methos noticed again how animated her face was when =
she did so. He felt sorry for her, surely she was aware of all the =
gossip that surrounded Tutankhamun and herself. It was a situation that =
was unlikely to change as well, as the two of them could hardly tell the =
general population the real reason why they spent so much time together. =
When Neret had become a Tomorrow Person, the king had recognised her as =
one of his own kind, and had installed her in the royal household.=20

Neret started to say something to the immortal and paused. Her eyes =
glazed over and Methos could tell that she was mindspeaking to the young =
Pharaoh. After a few minutes, she turned to him, looking very worried.

"The high priest, Ramiis, has Tutankhamun's wife. He says we have =
offended his god Apophis and must die. Quick, Methos, you must help =
them. Here, take my hand and I will take you there."

Methos reached out his hand hesitantly, and closed his eyes. The only =
thing worse than being surprised by people who disappear and reappear =
out of thin air, is when they take you along for the journey, he thought =
to himself. Teleportation, as they called it, was another thing he was =
finding it hard to get used to. The two Tomorrow People had told him =
that to them it came as naturally as breathing.=20

Methos still wondered why they trusted him so much. He supposed it was =
because they knew his secret, as he knew theirs. He remembered the day =
they had met. He had been standing in the crowd watching Tutankhamun =
pass by with his royal entourage. Someone had tried to kill the young =
ruler and Methos, without thinking, he still wasn't sure why, had thrown =
himself in front of the shower of arrows and saved the boy king's life.

He had come back to life in the Pharaoh's own chamber, and was surprised =
to find that young Tutankhamun and his friend Neret didn't seem at all =
surprised. They had told him that they could sense he was different and =
were sure he had come to fulfil the prophecy. As he listened to them, he =
noticed there was some look in their eyes that told him that there was =
something different about them, but he hadn't realised how different =
until they explained to him what they were.

Apparently a wise woman had come to the Pharaoh in a dream not long =
after he had developed his powers and told him that a man with an old =
soul would come and be protector to him and his kind. Methos had been =
very sceptical about this, until the two youngsters had demonstrated =
their powers to them. They seemed to trust him and were convinced that =
he was their protector. Now, a few months later, he counted them as good =
friends and was enjoying his stay in the royal court. Tutankhamun had =
also covered up the fact that he had died while saving him and told his =
people that Methos' injuries had not been as severe as they had first =
looked.=20

------------------------

Tutankhamun hoped that Neret would bring their protector, Methos, soon. =
He had thought of trying to get close enough to his wife to teleport her =
away, but so far had not had the opportunity. Ramiis had accused them of =
acting against his lord, Apophis, and didn't want to listen to anything =
the boy king said in his own defence. He kept saying that Apophis would =
take revenge on him and his kind. Obviously he knew then, about the =
existence of the Tomorrow People, Tutankhamun hoped he hadn't shared the =
information with others. As he listened to the ravings of the priest he =
wondered again what sort of a god would give him powers that he could =
not use to kill others in order to defend himself and his loved ones.

Ramiis fell silent as he felt the telltale buzz that warned him that =
another immortal was close by. He pulled Ankhesenpaaten closer towards =
him, pressing the blade of his sword against her throat, and turned to =
her young husband. "Tell whoever is out there to come out, or I will =
kill your wife. I know she cannot disappear into thin air as you can, =
and I am sure you cannot move fast enough to save her. Any tricks and =
her death will be very slow and very painful."

A tall slim man moved out of the shadow of the pyramids, before =
Tutankhamun had a chance to speak. Methos shivered in the hot sunlight =
in spite of himself. The pyramids themselves made him feel very uneasy. =
He wasn't sure why; it was as though there was something almost =
unearthly about them. Surely he was above believing the local =
superstitions, he chided himself. After all he had seen many such =
beliefs come and go over the years.

"I am Methos," he said. "Let her go, she is young and not one of us. Are =
you hiding behind children now? "

Ramiis pushed the young girl towards her husband. He motioned to the =
large man who always seemed to follow a short distance behind. Methos =
noticed the strange gold symbol on the man's forehead. The man bowed his =
head towards the priest.

"Jaffa," said Ramiis. "Watch these children. Soon we will take them to =
our god, Apophis, and offer them to him as hosts. When I have defeated =
their so called protector and taken his head, I will join you."

The Jaffa drew his weapon, a strange looking metal staff, and herded the =
two young people towards the pyramid. Neret watched from her hiding =
place, behind a date palm, and waited to see what would happen next. She =
noticed that the Jaffa was making sure that Ankhesenpaaten had no =
physical contact with her husband. Obviously he was aware of their =
teleportation capabilities.

Methos drew his own sword. This man is crazy, all this talk about gods. =
He seems to think that Apophis really exists.=20

"You're still a child yourself," he goaded as he lunged at the other =
immortal, his sword gleaming in the bright sunlight.

Ramiis roared in anger, as his sword swung up to block Methos' attack. =
"You will die, for your actions against my lord Apophis."

Methos was surprised at the strength of the other man's sword arm. He =
lunged again, noting with satisfaction that he had drawn blood. Not as =
good as you think you are, priest, he thought to himself.

Suddenly Ramiis threw dirt in Methos' eyes, temporarily blinding his =
vision. He involuntarily took a step backwards, and lost his footing. =
The other man's shadow loomed over him, momentarily blocking out the sun =
from his limited vision. Obviously the other immortal wasn't going to =
fight fair, thought Methos. He should have expected something like this. =
Two can play at that game he thought to himself.

As Ramiis swung his sword, ready to deliver the final blow, he drew a =
small dagger and plunged it into the other mans chest. Ramiis gave him a =
look of utter surprise and dropped his sword in the dirt. Edging closer, =
Neret used her telekinetic powers to shift it out of his reach. "Jaffa," =
he yelled, "Save me!"

"Goodbye, Ramiis. It doesn't look like your god, or anyone else, is =
going to save you after all." Methos brought his sword down, slicing off =
his opponent's head with one clean swoop, and waited.

He dropped onto his knees as he felt the full force of the quickening. =
As bolt after bolt of lightening hit him he was dimly aware of someone =
moving in behind him, but he was in no position to do anything about it. =
When it had finished, he got shakily to his feet, just in time to be hit =
by a blast of what felt like lightening. He heard Tutankhamun yell "No!" =
and then the blackness engulfed him.

Methos came to, feeling the sudden intake of breath that usually =
accompanied his return to life. He could hear the sound of the river =
Nile close by, and could hear the splash of what sounded like some =
animal playing in the water. He leaned back in the long grass and opened =
his eyes. To his surprise the moon was high in the sky, and it was =
night. Tutankhamun, his wife Ankhesenpaaten, and Neret were standing =
over him.=20

"What happened?" he asked.

"Ramiis' bodyguard shot you with a strange weapon while you were =
recovering from the," the boy king stumbled over the strange word, =
"quickening. I managed to teleport you away before he was able to take =
your head. It is not safe for you here now, Methos. You have protected =
us and fulfilled the prophecy. It is time for you to move on." He looked =
at the immortal with what seemed like sadness in his eyes.

Methos opened his mouth to argue and then shut it again. He could see =
the point the young Pharaoh was making. If he stayed his life would be =
in danger. He would leave for now, and maybe return in a few months when =
it became safe for him to do so. After all, he would not be able to =
protect them if he were dead.=20

"I owe you my life." Methos bowed his head toward the young Pharaoh. "I =
will leave for a time, but will return when I am able. If there is ever =
any way I can be of service to you or your kind, I will be there for =
you."

--------------------


------=_NextPart_000_016D_01C0AED8.B3ACF740
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (7/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>by Anne Olsen</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Rating: PG</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble =
deciphering. An=20
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Disclaimer : </DIV>
<DIV>
<P>The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O’Neill, Sam Carter, =
Teal’c, General=20
Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise from the =
SGC do=20
not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the Stargate, SGC, and the =
Goa’uld=20
and any thing else related to the series Stargate SG1. They belong to =
Stargate=20
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, =
and Gekko=20
Products.</P>
<P>The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod=20
and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont Television. So =
do the=20
concepts of Immortality, the Game and the Watchers.</P>
<P>Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General =
William=20
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to=20
the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They are the =
property=20
of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television</P>
<P>----------------</P><U>
<P>Part Seven</P></U>
<P>Egypt 1353 BC</P>
<P>Methos stood in front of the small window, looking out across the =
Nile=20
Valley. From where he was he could see what he presumed, from this =
distance,=20
were hippos swimming in the river. He strained his eyes to read the =
symbols on=20
the many boats sailing past, but he was too far away to make out any =
details.=20
</P>
<P>One thing you could certainly rely on in Egypt, he thought to =
himself, was=20
the heat. Even though painting the house white was supposed to reflect =
the sun,=20
it was still just as uncomfortably hot inside as it was out. He let his =
mind=20
drift back to the last time he had been here, as he reached for his cup =
to take=20
another sip of wine.</P>
<P>Suddenly there was a loud popping noise and a flash of bright light. =
Methos=20
jumped and automatically reached for his sword, as the young girl =
materialised=20
in front of him "I will never get used to that, it doesn’t matter =
how long I=20
live," he exclaimed.</P>
<P>"Sorry, Methos," apologised Neret. She was a young girl, in her mid =
to late=20
teens, very attractive with long, dark hair, and softly spoken. Her job =
in the=20
royal household was that of companion to the Queen, though there were =
rumours=20
that she was also very close, in more ways than one, to the boy king =
himself. "I=20
didn’t mean to startle you. Can I help you clean up the mess?"</P>
<P>Methos shook his head, and bent over to wipe up the spilled wine. =
"Don’t=20
worry, Neret," he said. "I suppose it makes up for the feeling you and=20
Tutankhamun get when I approach you without being noticed." The feeling =
the two=20
Tomorrow People, as they called themselves, had described reminded him =
of the=20
feeling he got from the approach of another immortal. After much =
discussion they=20
had decided it must have something to do with the storehouse of energy =
from all=20
the quickenings he had received over his long lifespan.</P>
<P>Neret laughed, and Methos noticed again how animated her face was =
when she=20
did so. He felt sorry for her, surely she was aware of all the gossip =
that=20
surrounded Tutankhamun and herself. It was a situation that was unlikely =
to=20
change as well, as the two of them could hardly tell the general =
population the=20
real reason why they spent so much time together. When Neret had become =
a=20
Tomorrow Person, the king had recognised her as one of his own kind, and =
had=20
installed her in the royal household. </P>
<P>Neret started to say something to the immortal and paused. Her eyes =
glazed=20
over and Methos could tell that she was mindspeaking to the young =
Pharaoh. After=20
a few minutes, she turned to him, looking very worried.</P>
<P>"The high priest, Ramiis, has Tutankhamun’s wife. He says we =
have offended=20
his god Apophis and must die. Quick, Methos, you must help them. Here, =
take my=20
hand and I will take you there."</P>
<P>Methos reached out his hand hesitantly, and closed his eyes. The only =
thing=20
worse than being surprised by people who disappear and reappear out of =
thin air,=20
is when they take you along for the journey, he thought to himself.=20
Teleportation, as they called it, was another thing he was finding it =
hard to=20
get used to. The two Tomorrow People had told him that to them it came =
as=20
naturally as breathing. </P>
<P>Methos still wondered why they trusted him so much. He supposed it =
was=20
because they knew his secret, as he knew theirs. He remembered the day =
they had=20
met. He had been standing in the crowd watching Tutankhamun pass by with =
his=20
royal entourage. Someone had tried to kill the young ruler and Methos, =
without=20
thinking, he still wasn’t sure why, had thrown himself in front of =
the shower of=20
arrows and saved the boy king’s life.</P>
<P>He had come back to life in the Pharaoh’s own chamber, and was =
surprised to=20
find that young Tutankhamun and his friend Neret didn’t seem at =
all surprised.=20
They had told him that they could sense he was different and were sure =
he had=20
come to fulfil the prophecy. As he listened to them, he noticed there =
was some=20
look in their eyes that told him that there was something different =
about them,=20
but he hadn’t realised how different until they explained to him =
what they=20
were.</P>
<P>Apparently a wise woman had come to the Pharaoh in a dream not long =
after he=20
had developed his powers and told him that a man with an old soul would =
come and=20
be protector to him and his kind. Methos had been very sceptical about =
this,=20
until the two youngsters had demonstrated their powers to them. They =
seemed to=20
trust him and were convinced that he was their protector. Now, a few =
months=20
later, he counted them as good friends and was enjoying his stay in the =
royal=20
court. Tutankhamun had also covered up the fact that he had died while =
saving=20
him and told his people that Methos’ injuries had not been as =
severe as they had=20
first looked. </P>
<P>------------------------</P>
<P>Tutankhamun hoped that Neret would bring their protector, Methos, =
soon. He=20
had thought of trying to get close enough to his wife to teleport her =
away, but=20
so far had not had the opportunity. Ramiis had accused them of acting =
against=20
his lord, Apophis, and didn’t want to listen to anything the boy =
king said in=20
his own defence. He kept saying that Apophis would take revenge on him =
and his=20
kind. Obviously he knew then, about the existence of the Tomorrow =
People,=20
Tutankhamun hoped he hadn’t shared the information with others. As =
he listened=20
to the ravings of the priest he wondered again what sort of a god would =
give him=20
powers that he could not use to kill others in order to defend himself =
and his=20
loved ones.</P>
<P>Ramiis fell silent as he felt the telltale buzz that warned him that =
another=20
immortal was close by. He pulled Ankhesenpaaten closer towards him, =
pressing the=20
blade of his sword against her throat, and turned to her young husband. =
"Tell=20
whoever is out there to come out, or I will kill your wife. I know she =
cannot=20
disappear into thin air as you can, and I am sure you cannot move fast =
enough to=20
save her. Any tricks and her death will be very slow and very =
painful."</P>
<P>A tall slim man moved out of the shadow of the pyramids, before =
Tutankhamun=20
had a chance to speak. Methos shivered in the hot sunlight in spite of =
himself.=20
The pyramids themselves made him feel very uneasy. He wasn’t sure =
why; it was as=20
though there was something almost unearthly about them. Surely he was =
above=20
believing the local superstitions, he chided himself. After all he had =
seen many=20
such beliefs come and go over the years.</P>
<P>"I am Methos," he said. "Let her go, she is young and not one of us. =
Are you=20
hiding behind children now? "</P>
<P>Ramiis pushed the young girl towards her husband. He motioned to the =
large=20
man who always seemed to follow a short distance behind. Methos noticed =
the=20
strange gold symbol on the man’s forehead. The man bowed his head =
towards the=20
priest.</P>
<P>"Jaffa," said Ramiis. "Watch these children. Soon we will take them =
to our=20
god, Apophis, and offer them to him as hosts. When I have defeated their =
so=20
called protector and taken his head, I will join you."</P>
<P>The Jaffa drew his weapon, a strange looking metal staff, and herded =
the two=20
young people towards the pyramid. Neret watched from her hiding place, =
behind a=20
date palm, and waited to see what would happen next. She noticed that =
the Jaffa=20
was making sure that Ankhesenpaaten had no physical contact with her =
husband.=20
Obviously he was aware of their teleportation capabilities.</P>
<P>Methos drew his own sword. This man is crazy, all this talk about =
gods. He=20
seems to think that Apophis really exists. </P>
<P>"You’re still a child yourself," he goaded as he lunged at the =
other=20
immortal, his sword gleaming in the bright sunlight.</P>
<P>Ramiis roared in anger, as his sword swung up to block Methos’ =
attack. "You=20
will die, for your actions against my lord Apophis."</P>
<P>Methos was surprised at the strength of the other man’s sword =
arm. He lunged=20
again, noting with satisfaction that he had drawn blood. Not as good as =
you=20
think you are, priest, he thought to himself.</P>
<P>Suddenly Ramiis threw dirt in Methos’ eyes, temporarily =
blinding his vision.=20
He involuntarily took a step backwards, and lost his footing. The other =
man’s=20
shadow loomed over him, momentarily blocking out the sun from his =
limited=20
vision. Obviously the other immortal wasn’t going to fight fair, =
thought Methos.=20
He should have expected something like this. Two can play at that game =
he=20
thought to himself.</P>
<P>As Ramiis swung his sword, ready to deliver the final blow, he drew a =
small=20
dagger and plunged it into the other mans chest. Ramiis gave him a look =
of utter=20
surprise and dropped his sword in the dirt. Edging closer, Neret used =
her=20
telekinetic powers to shift it out of his reach. "Jaffa," he yelled, =
"Save=20
me!"</P>
<P>"Goodbye, Ramiis. It doesn’t look like your god, or anyone =
else, is going to=20
save you after all." Methos brought his sword down, slicing off his =
opponent’s=20
head with one clean swoop, and waited.</P>
<P>He dropped onto his knees as he felt the full force of the =
quickening. As=20
bolt after bolt of lightening hit him he was dimly aware of someone =
moving in=20
behind him, but he was in no position to do anything about it. When it =
had=20
finished, he got shakily to his feet, just in time to be hit by a blast =
of what=20
felt like lightening. He heard Tutankhamun yell "No!" and then the =
blackness=20
engulfed him.</P>
<P>Methos came to, feeling the sudden intake of breath that usually =
accompanied=20
his return to life. He could hear the sound of the river Nile close by, =
and=20
could hear the splash of what sounded like some animal playing in the =
water. He=20
leaned back in the long grass and opened his eyes. To his surprise the =
moon was=20
high in the sky, and it was night. Tutankhamun, his wife Ankhesenpaaten, =
and=20
Neret were standing over him. </P>
<P>"What happened?" he asked.</P>
<P>"Ramiis’ bodyguard shot you with a strange weapon while you =
were recovering=20
from the," the boy king stumbled over the strange word, "quickening. I =
managed=20
to teleport you away before he was able to take your head. It is not =
safe for=20
you here now, Methos. You have protected us and fulfilled the prophecy. =
It is=20
time for you to move on." He looked at the immortal with what seemed =
like=20
sadness in his eyes.</P>
<P>Methos opened his mouth to argue and then shut it again. He could see =
the=20
point the young Pharaoh was making. If he stayed his life would be in =
danger. He=20
would leave for now, and maybe return in a few months when it became =
safe for=20
him to do so. After all, he would not be able to protect them if he were =
dead.=20
</P>
<P>"I owe you my life." Methos bowed his head toward the young Pharaoh. =
"I will=20
leave for a time, but will return when I am able. If there is ever any =
way I can=20
be of service to you or your kind, I will be there for you."</P>
<P>--------------------</P></DIV></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_016D_01C0AED8.B3ACF740--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Mandi Ohlin <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) Fic idea...
Date: 17 Mar 2001 21:43:45 -0500

Hi all, just got in from Ocean City and playing catch-up on e-mail. I've
made a resolution over Spring Break to "clean house" when it comes to
stray fanfic ideas; I have too many ideas and no idea how to write most
of them, and it's slowing up the three fanfics I'm working on all at
once. (Forget the sequel to "Slow Night;" if I don't come out with a new
part of "Murphy's Law" soon, the entire Now and Again fanfic list will
rise up and lynch me.)

Anyway, there are a few ideas that I just can't make up my mind on, and
this one is one of them. It's a Now and Again/Tomorrow People crossover
that's been gnawing at me, and I'm not entirely sure I should write it.
It's going to have to wait until I get the Big Three done (the
Bloodlines fic, "Murphy's Law" and "Full Fathom Five"), but it's an
extremely persistent little idea. So I leave it up to you. Well, you and
the N&A fanfic list; I sent this scene over to them too.

Here's a scene idea that should sort of explain the point of the fic; if
you've never heard of N&A, go to http://weirdweb.net/nowagain/ to catch
up. For those who have seen N&A: at this moment, I don't think Dr.
Morris will find out what Lisa's hiding...

*****

Before the young woman could protest further, Michael took her by the
shoulders and steered her into the nearest empty office, one that was
not likely to be bugged. Checking to make sure that the Doc and Special
Agent #1 were still occupied, he guided her to a chair and closed the
door behind them. "Sit down."

She obeyed, glaring at him. There was something oddly familiar about the
way she glared at people, but Michael couldn't figure out why. "I don't
know what's with you people, but I haven't done anything wrong."

"No, you've just been following us around town for no apparent reason,"
Michael retorted.

"I want to talk to my lawyer."

Groaning, Michael pulled a chair over to sit across from her. "Look,
Miss Davis--"

"It's Lisa, all right? Just Lisa." She leaned back for a moment, letting
her head loll back as she stared at the ceiling. Obviously, she'd had
enough formalities for one day. "God, I'm never going to find the time
to study for my Organic midterm."

"Lisa." Michael corrected himself hesitantly, his thoughts automatically
going to his own Lisa as he did so. "I don't know what Dr. Morris and
Q-Ball told you, but I don't care about the legal stuff. But I know the
Doc's getting suspicious, you're not saying anything, and he's taking it
out on me."

"I can sympathize. You should meet my mother sometime."

"You could have gotten killed back there," Michael pointed out.

Hearing that, she finally lowered her chin to look at him. "I know," she
said after a moment. "I - I don't know what I'm doing here. I think I'd
better go."

She started to rise, but Michael gently caught her arm. "Wait. You're
the one who landed on top of me. I don't know what's going on, but don't
you at least owe me an explanation?"

Lisa stared at him defiantly for about a second. "Promise you won't tell
Dr. Morris."

"I can't promise that."

Again she fixed him with that stubborn glare. "You *have* to. It's
personal."

Michael paused. Experience had taught him that keeping things from the
Doc usually led to a world of trouble. Yet he had the feeling that maybe
he should go along with this. Beneath her aggressive manner, there was a
glimmer of desperation, a need to actually tell someone the secret she
was hiding. "Only if you promise it won't get me shot," he joked,
adding, "I won't tell him. I swear."

Lisa studied him for a moment intently, with a strange, almost
glassy-eyed expression. Snapping out of it, she reached into her purse
and dug through it, speaking as she did so. "My mother's had this box in
the top shelf of the linen closet for years," she began. "She never told
me what was in it, and I never really tried to find out. Then I went and
knocked it off the shelf and broke it open."

"So what was in it?" Michael asked. "And what does this have to do
with--"

"These." She produced a handful of old photographs. "And some newspaper
clippings. I asked Mom about this, and she told me they were from her
days at Hopkins. They're about twenty years old. Up until now, I'd been
led to believe my father was dead."

Lisa fished out a particular picture and handed it to him. It was a
photo of a young couple sitting on a bench. The woman was laughing, and
looked a bit like Lisa herself. It was the young man that caused Michael
to start in surprise. He wasn't wearing glasses or a suit - and that
Afro definitely dated the photo back to the late seventies - but the
young man in the picture was definitely Dr. Morris.

He looked up at Lisa with dawning comprehension. As impossible as it
seemed, the similarities were there: the Biochemistry major, the singing
voice, and the beginnings of the patented Theodore Morris glare of
death. "You're not saying--"

"The woman in the picture is my Mom," Lisa replied. "And she told me
that the man sitting next to her is my father."

*****

So... dump it or try to write it? You can see why I found this one a bit
questionable.

Mandi

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) || alternate REALITIES Updated 03.17.2001 ||
Date: 17 Mar 2001 21:55:46 -0500

03.15.2001

Happy St. Patrick's Day to those who observe it :-)

Well, at long last, the archive has finally been updated. Not a lot of
fiction, but as always, I like to think that what's there is really worth
reading. Of course, this time around that's a bit of a shameless plug for
myself because a good number of the stories are apparently by me ... well,
what can I say? The muse has been talking a lot lately.

Here's a list of the new stories :

Captive of the Soul by Yahtzee
Angel the Series
Angel's attempt to keep his friends safe forever may lead them into the
greatest danger of all.

Crave by R. Ellen Hanna
Angel the Series
When magic intended to help a drug addict goes wrong, Angel is left
increasingly unable to control his hunger for human blood, and Wesley and
Cordelia face the most difficult decision they'll ever have to make...

Starlet by Evan Como
Angel the Series
Cordelia finally gets her big break and Angel must forbear without her. Part
One of a trilogy.

Cherub
Angel the Series
Where Angel's life is concerned, Cordelia will do whatever she must to save
him. Part two of the trilogy.

Aurora by Evan Como
Angel the Series
Will Cordy remain Angel's Promissory Girl or will she be forced to let him
die? Part Three of the Trilogy.

I'm Still Anne by Michele Mason Bumbarger
Angel the Series
Two years after the events of "Anne", Anne stops to think and reflect again.
Sequel to "The Other Anne."

To Ride the Lightning by Ekat
Highlander: the Series
Methos' views on the Quickening.

Passages by Michele Mason Bumbarger
Edge of Forever Universe
Before Andrew became a Tomorrow Person, he lost his mother. . . but he also
gained a guardian.

And So It Goes by Caroline Fales
Buffy, the Vampire Slayer/Angel the Series/Gundam Wing Crossover
Set in an uncertain future, the last of the Slayers is forced to take stock.

Slow Night by Mandi Ohlin
Buffy, the Vampire Slayer/Power Rangers in Space Crossover
A short sequel to "New Blood." Where did Spike get that second bottle of
liquor in "Lover's Walk"?

Worthwhile Risks by Michele Mason Bumbarger and Renay Walker
New Series Tomorrow People/Alternate Universe
Allan reflects.

Whispering Shades by Renay Walker
New Series Tomorrow People/Alternate Universe
ADULT FICTION!
Words spoken sow the seeds of doubt. Sequel to "Worthwhile Risks."

Worlds Away by Michele Mason Bumbarger
New Series Tomorrow People
The Tomorrow People are swept into another world where they will lead very
different lives, and must try to find their way home.
Note: Not a completed story, but a link to a work in progress.

********

Still seeking members of the editorial fan fiction review board. The duties
of board members are to review stories submitted to the archive for posting,
and to suggest and ferret out new fan fiction for the archive. I am
particularly interested in anyone who still follows Highlander: the Series
and Highlander: the Raven fandom and can recommend and/or list good stories
and authors.

Also seeking well-written and engaging Angel fiction.

If you are interested, let me know. Please send an email to
[e-mail].

********

The archive is always looking for beta readers to add to the list of
available beta readers.

Again, if you are interested, just send an email to
[e-mail].


Until the next update!

********
Michele B.
Author, Archivist & Webmistress
a l t e r n a t e REALITIES Fan Fiction Archive
http://www.alternate-realities.net
********


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Fic idea...
Date: 18 Mar 2001 15:41:10 +1200

Write it!  IMHO anyway....

Anne

----- Original Message -----
Sent: Sunday, March 18, 2001 2:43 PM


> Hi all, just got in from Ocean City and playing catch-up on e-mail. I've
> made a resolution over Spring Break to "clean house" when it comes to
> stray fanfic ideas; I have too many ideas and no idea how to write most
> of them, and it's slowing up the three fanfics I'm working on all at
> once. (Forget the sequel to "Slow Night;" if I don't come out with a new
> part of "Murphy's Law" soon, the entire Now and Again fanfic list will
> rise up and lynch me.)
>
> Anyway, there are a few ideas that I just can't make up my mind on, and
> this one is one of them. It's a Now and Again/Tomorrow People crossover
> that's been gnawing at me, and I'm not entirely sure I should write it.
> It's going to have to wait until I get the Big Three done (the
> Bloodlines fic, "Murphy's Law" and "Full Fathom Five"), but it's an
> extremely persistent little idea. So I leave it up to you. Well, you and
> the N&A fanfic list; I sent this scene over to them too.
>
> Here's a scene idea that should sort of explain the point of the fic; if
> you've never heard of N&A, go to http://weirdweb.net/nowagain/ to catch
> up. For those who have seen N&A: at this moment, I don't think Dr.
> Morris will find out what Lisa's hiding...
>
> *****
>
> Before the young woman could protest further, Michael took her by the
> shoulders and steered her into the nearest empty office, one that was
> not likely to be bugged. Checking to make sure that the Doc and Special
> Agent #1 were still occupied, he guided her to a chair and closed the
> door behind them. "Sit down."
>
> She obeyed, glaring at him. There was something oddly familiar about the
> way she glared at people, but Michael couldn't figure out why. "I don't
> know what's with you people, but I haven't done anything wrong."
>
> "No, you've just been following us around town for no apparent reason,"
> Michael retorted.
>
> "I want to talk to my lawyer."
>
> Groaning, Michael pulled a chair over to sit across from her. "Look,
> Miss Davis--"
>
> "It's Lisa, all right? Just Lisa." She leaned back for a moment, letting
> her head loll back as she stared at the ceiling. Obviously, she'd had
> enough formalities for one day. "God, I'm never going to find the time
> to study for my Organic midterm."
>
> "Lisa." Michael corrected himself hesitantly, his thoughts automatically
> going to his own Lisa as he did so. "I don't know what Dr. Morris and
> Q-Ball told you, but I don't care about the legal stuff. But I know the
> Doc's getting suspicious, you're not saying anything, and he's taking it
> out on me."
>
> "I can sympathize. You should meet my mother sometime."
>
> "You could have gotten killed back there," Michael pointed out.
>
> Hearing that, she finally lowered her chin to look at him. "I know," she
> said after a moment. "I - I don't know what I'm doing here. I think I'd
> better go."
>
> She started to rise, but Michael gently caught her arm. "Wait. You're
> the one who landed on top of me. I don't know what's going on, but don't
> you at least owe me an explanation?"
>
> Lisa stared at him defiantly for about a second. "Promise you won't tell
> Dr. Morris."
>
> "I can't promise that."
>
> Again she fixed him with that stubborn glare. "You *have* to. It's
> personal."
>
> Michael paused. Experience had taught him that keeping things from the
> Doc usually led to a world of trouble. Yet he had the feeling that maybe
> he should go along with this. Beneath her aggressive manner, there was a
> glimmer of desperation, a need to actually tell someone the secret she
> was hiding. "Only if you promise it won't get me shot," he joked,
> adding, "I won't tell him. I swear."
>
> Lisa studied him for a moment intently, with a strange, almost
> glassy-eyed expression. Snapping out of it, she reached into her purse
> and dug through it, speaking as she did so. "My mother's had this box in
> the top shelf of the linen closet for years," she began. "She never told
> me what was in it, and I never really tried to find out. Then I went and
> knocked it off the shelf and broke it open."
>
> "So what was in it?" Michael asked. "And what does this have to do
> with--"
>
> "These." She produced a handful of old photographs. "And some newspaper
> clippings. I asked Mom about this, and she told me they were from her
> days at Hopkins. They're about twenty years old. Up until now, I'd been
> led to believe my father was dead."
>
> Lisa fished out a particular picture and handed it to him. It was a
> photo of a young couple sitting on a bench. The woman was laughing, and
> looked a bit like Lisa herself. It was the young man that caused Michael
> to start in surprise. He wasn't wearing glasses or a suit - and that
> Afro definitely dated the photo back to the late seventies - but the
> young man in the picture was definitely Dr. Morris.
>
> He looked up at Lisa with dawning comprehension. As impossible as it
> seemed, the similarities were there: the Biochemistry major, the singing
> voice, and the beginnings of the patented Theodore Morris glare of
> death. "You're not saying--"
>
> "The woman in the picture is my Mom," Lisa replied. "And she told me
> that the man sitting next to her is my father."
>
> *****
>
> So... dump it or try to write it? You can see why I found this one a bit
> questionable.
>
> Mandi
>
> -
>  To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
>  with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
>  For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
>  "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.
>


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (8/19)
Date: 18 Mar 2001 15:52:20 +1200

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_011B_01C0AFC3.6A270700
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (8/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television

----------------

Part Eight



"You took his head?" O'Neill could see Daniel's mind ticking over. "But =
that was thousands of years ago. Who are you?"

Carter put two and two together. "Adam, are you this Methos?"

Ramiis laughed. " You are calling yourself, Adam, now are you? That is =
good, the first immortal using the name of the first man."

Methos cursed in ancient Sumerian. He noticed Daniel's face turning red; =
obviously he knew what he had just said. He decided to change the =
subject.=20

"Okay, you're obviously not as dead as I thought you were. I'll worry =
about the how later. For now, what do you want?"


" I thought that was obvious, Methos. Apophis notified me that the =
Medusa Stone had been activated. I want the telepaths, to make them =
suffer for what their kind did to me. I doubt you can protect them any =
better than you did the boy king. He died under your protection, =
remember. Rameses Ak'Hara, now that is a person to learn from, a great =
man."

General Damon, who had been silent up to this point, interjected. "I =
hate to point this out, but your great Rameses Ak'Hara is dead. My son =
and his friends defeated him four years ago."

" Your son? Your son is one of the telepaths? I hope you have made your =
peace with him, because he and his kind will not be around much longer."

"We'll see about that. Your Medusa Stone hasn't worked. We found out =
about it in time."

" A good strategist always has a contingency plan. I am not finished =
with them, yet." Ramiis turned to Methos. "And I am not finished with =
you either. I remember all too well what you did to me. I am challenging =
you to finish it, now. I am sending the coordinates of this planet to =
the Stargate computer. If you step through the gate when the wormhole =
opens, we can finish what we started. If you do not come to me, I will =
come to you. The choice is yours."

"General Hammond, chevron one is encoding." The technician added, "and =
General, the iris is opening!" All eyes in the control room looked =
through the big glass window, towards the Stargate, the outer circle of =
which was moving.

Methos and Damon saw a large stone circle sitting in the middle of a =
otherwise fairly empty room, with a ramp leading up to it. There was a =
thick, what appeared to be metal shielding across the inner circle of =
the device. They both noticed the iris appeared to be opening, as though =
of its own accord.=20

"Get it closed again, quickly. How is this Ramiis getting access to our =
computer?"

Carter by this stage was typing frantically at the computer keyboard. =
She turned to Hammond. "Sir, whatever is happening, we're locked out of =
the system. We can't stop it!"

Daniel noticed Methos moving behind him. "Sorry, Daniel," he heard the =
other man say," I have to do this. There's no other way." He felt cold =
metal pressed against his throat.

"Hey, where the hell did that come from?" Oh crap, thought O'Neill. He =
realised he'd been had. Right, Jack, let the man bring the sword onto =
the base, it wouldn't hurt anyone.besides it was supposed to be under =
lock and key with the rest of Pierson's gear.

Methos backed out of the room, heading for the Gateroom itself. He kept =
Daniel close to him, giving the archaeologist no chance of escape. He =
paused at the bottom of the ramp leading up the Stargate, and looked up =
towards the control room.

"I'm sorry," he said. "I have to finish this, if I don't accept his =
challenge, too many people may die." He nodded towards Damon. "I owe =
their kind, I can't let him finish what he started." Daniel heard him =
say, almost to himself, " I am definitely spending too much time with =
MacLeod, I'm even beginning to sound like him.

"Leave Daniel, you don't need him," began O'Neill.

"And you'll just let me go through the Stargate without him? I'm afraid =
I don't believe that for a minute. I've known too many military people =
over the centuries. Don't worry, I'll send him back as soon as I get =
through the other side."=20

"Wormhole activated."

Methos looked at the Stargate, feeling a bit hesitant as he saw the =
white light erupt out of it towards him. As he watched, the matter =
stream settled into the shape of the circle itself, looking for all =
intents and purposes like the entrance to a glistening blue waterfall. =
Okay, maybe he was wrong, there were things out there that he hadn't =
seen yet. Oh well, he thought, into the valley of death.With that =
thought he backed up the ramp leading to the gate and disappeared =
through, with Daniel in front of him as a shield.

"O'Neill, Ramiis' image is gone from the monitor," Teal'c observed.

"Maybe he's busy playing with his long lost friend," came the sarcastic =
reply. O'Neill turned to Hammond. "We need to get after them, I don't =
see Daniel coming back, do you?"

"That could be a bit difficult," interrupted Carter. "The wormhole is =
closing. We'll have to wait for the computer to dial up again."

"Have we got the Gate address, Major?"

"Yes, General." Carter double-checked the symbols showing on her =
computer screen to be sure. "It's the same planet we found the =
manuscript and the stone on, sir."


The first thing that Megabyte saw when he opened his eyes was the =
concerned face of his father looking down at him. He struggled to sit up =
and immediately wished he hadn't. He sank back down on the pillow again.

"How are you feeling?"

"Fine, Dad, how do you think I'm feeling?" Megabyte saw the look on his =
father's face and regretted his sarcastic answer. "Sorry," he =
apologised. "I've got a splitting headache and I feel really tired." He =
looked over and saw Adam lying on the bed next to him. The Australian =
was still out cold. He sent a telepathic probe out to try and reach him.

"Megabyte, what's wrong?" Damon noticed that his son had winced as =
though in pain.

"I think I'll wait a while before I try that again," came the reply. =
"Obviously telepathy isn't a good idea for the time being. I tried to =
reach out to Adam and all I got for my trouble was an even bigger =
headache." He noticed a woman in a doctor's coat hovering around and =
hoped she hadn't heard what he had just said.

He looked around; they seemed to be in some sort of infirmary. The room =
they were in had about half a dozen beds in it, and there was medical =
equipment close to his bed and Adam's. He wondered to himself if they =
had been hooked up to it. He still felt very hazy about what exactly had =
happened to them. Judging by the surroundings they were probably still =
on the military base, he guessed.

Damon saw the look his son had given Dr Frasier and hoped he and Adam =
would understand why he had let on about their 'secret'. "Don't worry, =
Dr Frasier knows about you and Adam, and about the Tomorrow People."=20

Megabyte pulled himself up into a sitting position again and the doctor =
adjusted his pillow for him. She had a nice smile, he decided, wondering =
how much his dad had told her about himself and Adam.

"Here, Megabyte, isn't it, this will help your headache." Megabyte =
looked at the small pill in the doctor's hand suspiciously. "Don't worry =
it's just a painkiller."

He took the medicine and the glass of water she offered. "Thanks, =
Doctor." He nodded towards his friend. "How's Adam doing?"

Frasier looked at the redhead curiously. She was still finding it hard =
to believe what she had been told about these youngsters, yet she knew =
from experience that appearances could be deceiving. "He should be =
coming around soon. Your father tells me that you can talk to each other =
telepathically. Can you sense anything from him at all?"

"At the moment, the only sense I'm getting is a pounding headache. I can =
feel Adam, but only faintly. I don't think my powers are fully back on =
line yet." Megabyte turned to his father. "What happened? The last thing =
I remember is a loud whining noise. It got louder and louder and then =
everything went black. It was like the feeling we got from those sonic =
flowerpots that Dr Culex had, but about a million times worse. I could =
feel the pain coming from Adam as well, and it .Well, I hope I never =
feel it again."

"As far as we can tell, it seemed to come from an alien artefact. When =
Pierson, if that's what his name is, put it back in its protective case, =
you seemed to get better," his father explained.

"Adam Pierson, that's the guy we met in the reception area. Dad, we got =
some really strange images off him. I don't think he's what he appears =
to be. Where is he now? I think you'd better keep an eye on him."

"You don't say," came the reply. " I think I'd better fill you in with =
what's been happening while you've been catching up on your beauty =
sleep."

"If you wait a minute, you can tell both of us. Hi, Adam, you look like =
I feel." He noticed the other boy holding his head in his hands. " =
Sorry, I should have warned you not to try using telepathy for a bit. =
Doesn't do much for the headache."

"Thanks, Megabyte, for the warning. Better late than never, I suppose." =
Adam shook his head and grimaced. "What happened, by the way? I feel =
like I've been hit by a truck."

---------------------------




------=_NextPart_000_011B_01C0AFC3.6A270700
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (8/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>by Anne Olsen</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Rating: PG</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble =
deciphering. An=20
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Disclaimer : </DIV>
<DIV>
<P>The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O’Neill, Sam Carter, =
Teal’c, General=20
Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise from the =
SGC do=20
not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the Stargate, SGC, and the =
Goa’uld=20
and any thing else related to the series Stargate SG1. They belong to =
Stargate=20
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, =
and Gekko=20
Products.</P>
<P>The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod=20
and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont Television. So =
do the=20
concepts of Immortality, the Game and the Watchers.</P>
<P>Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General =
William=20
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to=20
the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They are the =
property=20
of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television</P>
<P>----------------</P><U>
<P>Part Eight</P>
<P></U> </P>
<P>"You took his head?" O’Neill could see Daniel’s mind =
ticking over. "But that=20
was thousands of years ago. Who are you?"</P>
<P>Carter put two and two together. "Adam, are you this Methos?"</P>
<P>Ramiis laughed. " You are calling yourself, Adam, now are you? That =
is good,=20
the first immortal using the name of the first man."</P>
<P>Methos cursed in ancient Sumerian. He noticed Daniel’s face =
turning red;=20
obviously he knew what he had just said. He decided to change the =
subject. </P>
<P>"Okay, you’re obviously not as dead as I thought you were. =
I’ll worry about=20
the how later. For now, what do you want?"<BR></P>
<P>" I thought that was obvious, Methos. Apophis notified me that the =
Medusa=20
Stone had been activated. I want the telepaths, to make them suffer for =
what=20
their kind did to me. I doubt you can protect them any better than you =
did the=20
boy king. He died under your protection, remember. Rameses =
Ak’Hara, now that is=20
a person to learn from, a great man…"</P>
<P>General Damon, who had been silent up to this point, interjected. "I =
hate to=20
point this out, but your great Rameses Ak’Hara is dead. My son and =
his friends=20
defeated him four years ago."</P>
<P>" Your son? Your son is one of the telepaths? I hope you have made =
your peace=20
with him, because he and his kind will not be around much longer."</P>
<P>"We’ll see about that. Your Medusa Stone hasn’t worked. =
We found out about it=20
in time."</P>
<P>" A good strategist always has a contingency plan. I am not finished =
with=20
them, yet." Ramiis turned to Methos. "And I am not finished with you =
either. I=20
remember all too well what you did to me. I am challenging you to finish =
it,=20
now. I am sending the coordinates of this planet to the Stargate =
computer. If=20
you step through the gate when the wormhole opens, we can finish what we =

started. If you do not come to me, I will come to you. The choice is =
yours."</P>
<P>"General Hammond, chevron one is encoding." The technician added, =
"and=20
General, the iris is opening!" All eyes in the control room looked =
through the=20
big glass window, towards the Stargate, the outer circle of which was=20
moving.</P>
<P>Methos and Damon saw a large stone circle sitting in the middle of a=20
otherwise fairly empty room, with a ramp leading up to it. There was a =
thick,=20
what appeared to be metal shielding across the inner circle of the =
device. They=20
both noticed the iris appeared to be opening, as though of its own =
accord. </P>
<P>"Get it closed again, quickly. How is this Ramiis getting access to =
our=20
computer?"</P>
<P>Carter by this stage was typing frantically at the computer keyboard. =
She=20
turned to Hammond. "Sir, whatever is happening, we’re locked out =
of the system.=20
We can’t stop it!"</P>
<P>Daniel noticed Methos moving behind him. "Sorry, Daniel," he heard =
the other=20
man say," I have to do this. There’s no other way." He felt cold =
metal pressed=20
against his throat.</P>
<P>"Hey, where the hell did that come from?" Oh crap, thought =
O’Neill. He=20
realised he’d been had. Right, Jack, let the man bring the sword =
onto the base,=20
it wouldn’t hurt anyone…besides it was supposed to be under =
lock and key with=20
the rest of Pierson’s gear.</P>
<P>Methos backed out of the room, heading for the Gateroom itself. He =
kept=20
Daniel close to him, giving the archaeologist no chance of escape. He =
paused at=20
the bottom of the ramp leading up the Stargate, and looked up towards =
the=20
control room.</P>
<P>"I’m sorry," he said. "I have to finish this, if I don’t =
accept his=20
challenge, too many people may die." He nodded towards Damon. "I owe =
their kind,=20
I can’t let him finish what he started." Daniel heard him say, =
almost to=20
himself, " I am definitely spending too much time with MacLeod, =
I’m even=20
beginning to sound like him.</P>
<P>"Leave Daniel, you don’t need him," began O’Neill.</P>
<P>"And you’ll just let me go through the Stargate without him? =
I’m afraid I=20
don’t believe that for a minute. I’ve known too many =
military people over the=20
centuries. Don’t worry, I’ll send him back as soon as I get =
through the other=20
side." </P>
<P>"Wormhole activated."</P>
<P>Methos looked at the Stargate, feeling a bit hesitant as he saw the =
white=20
light erupt out of it towards him. As he watched, the matter stream =
settled into=20
the shape of the circle itself, looking for all intents and purposes =
like the=20
entrance to a glistening blue waterfall. Okay, maybe he was wrong, there =
were=20
things out there that he hadn’t seen yet. Oh well, he thought, =
into the valley=20
of death…With that thought he backed up the ramp leading to the =
gate and=20
disappeared through, with Daniel in front of him as a shield.</P>
<P>"O’Neill, Ramiis’ image is gone from the monitor," =
Teal’c observed.</P>
<P>"Maybe he’s busy playing with his long lost friend," came the =
sarcastic=20
reply. O’Neill turned to Hammond. "We need to get after them, I =
don’t see Daniel=20
coming back, do you?"</P>
<P>"That could be a bit difficult," interrupted Carter. "The wormhole is =

closing. We’ll have to wait for the computer to dial up =
again."</P>
<P>"Have we got the Gate address, Major?"</P>
<P>"Yes, General." Carter double-checked the symbols showing on her =
computer=20
screen to be sure. "It’s the same planet we found the manuscript =
and the stone=20
on, sir."</P>
<P>-----------------------------------------</P>
<P>The first thing that Megabyte saw when he opened his eyes was the =
concerned=20
face of his father looking down at him. He struggled to sit up and =
immediately=20
wished he hadn’t. He sank back down on the pillow again.</P>
<P>"How are you feeling?"</P>
<P>"Fine, Dad, how do you think I’m feeling?" Megabyte saw the =
look on his=20
father’s face and regretted his sarcastic answer. "Sorry," he =
apologised. "I’ve=20
got a splitting headache and I feel really tired." He looked over and =
saw Adam=20
lying on the bed next to him. The Australian was still out cold. He sent =
a=20
telepathic probe out to try and reach him.</P>
<P>"Megabyte, what’s wrong?" Damon noticed that his son had winced =
as though in=20
pain.</P>
<P>"I think I’ll wait a while before I try that again," came the =
reply.=20
"Obviously telepathy isn’t a good idea for the time being. I tried =
to reach out=20
to Adam and all I got for my trouble was an even bigger headache." He =
noticed a=20
woman in a doctor’s coat hovering around and hoped she =
hadn’t heard what he had=20
just said.</P>
<P>He looked around; they seemed to be in some sort of infirmary. The =
room they=20
were in had about half a dozen beds in it, and there was medical =
equipment close=20
to his bed and Adam’s. He wondered to himself if they had been =
hooked up to it.=20
He still felt very hazy about what exactly had happened to them. Judging =
by the=20
surroundings they were probably still on the military base, he =
guessed.</P>
<P>Damon saw the look his son had given Dr Frasier and hoped he and Adam =
would=20
understand why he had let on about their ‘secret’. =
"Don’t worry, Dr Frasier=20
knows about you and Adam, and about the Tomorrow People." </P>
<P>Megabyte pulled himself up into a sitting position again and the =
doctor=20
adjusted his pillow for him. She had a nice smile, he decided, wondering =
how=20
much his dad had told her about himself and Adam.</P>
<P>"Here, Megabyte, isn’t it, this will help your headache." =
Megabyte looked at=20
the small pill in the doctor’s hand suspiciously. "Don’t =
worry it’s just a=20
painkiller."</P>
<P>He took the medicine and the glass of water she offered. "Thanks, =
Doctor." He=20
nodded towards his friend. "How’s Adam doing?"</P>
<P>Frasier looked at the redhead curiously. She was still finding it =
hard to=20
believe what she had been told about these youngsters, yet she knew from =

experience that appearances could be deceiving. "He should be coming =
around=20
soon. Your father tells me that you can talk to each other =
telepathically. Can=20
you sense anything from him at all?"</P>
<P>"At the moment, the only sense I’m getting is a pounding =
headache. I can feel=20
Adam, but only faintly. I don’t think my powers are fully back on =
line yet."=20
Megabyte turned to his father. "What happened? The last thing I remember =
is a=20
loud whining noise. It got louder and louder and then everything went =
black. It=20
was like the feeling we got from those sonic flowerpots that Dr Culex =
had, but=20
about a million times worse. I could feel the pain coming from Adam as =
well, and=20
it …Well, I hope I never feel it again."</P>
<P>"As far as we can tell, it seemed to come from an alien artefact. =
When=20
Pierson, if that’s what his name is, put it back in its protective =
case, you=20
seemed to get better," his father explained.</P>
<P>"Adam Pierson, that’s the guy we met in the reception area. =
Dad, we got some=20
really strange images off him. I don’t think he’s what he =
appears to be. Where=20
is he now? I think you’d better keep an eye on him."</P>
<P>"You don’t say," came the reply. " I think I’d better =
fill you in with what’s=20
been happening while you’ve been catching up on your beauty =
sleep."</P>
<P>"If you wait a minute, you can tell both of us. Hi, Adam, you look =
like I=20
feel." He noticed the other boy holding his head in his hands. " Sorry, =
I should=20
have warned you not to try using telepathy for a bit. Doesn’t do =
much for the=20
headache."</P>
<P>"Thanks, Megabyte, for the warning. Better late than never, I =
suppose." Adam=20
shook his head and grimaced. "What happened, by the way? I feel like =
I’ve been=20
hit by a truck."</P>
<P><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>---------------------------</FONT></P>
<P> </P></DIV></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_011B_01C0AFC3.6A270700--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Te Arawa <[e-mail]>
Subject: RE: (arfic-l) Fic idea...
Date: 18 Mar 2001 15:55:05 +1200

Oh yes! Yes! Yes, please. I agree with Anne, I'd love to see this
written. Lisa is dearly missed. :)
Te.


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Eclipse: Darkness Falling (Part 5)
Date: 18 Mar 2001 10:18:24 -0500

Title: Eclipse - Book One: Darkness Falling

Part 5: Chapter Four

Author: M. Bumbarger

Email: [e-mail]

TV Series: Alternate Universe Crossover - Buffy, the Vampire
Slayer/Highlander: The Series/Original Series Tomorrow People and New
Series Tomorrow People

Rating: TV-14, there's a little bit of bad language and it gets
violent in some points, nothing more than you'd catch on prime time
television though

Archive: Only mine (Alternate Realities).

Author's Notes & Comments: See Ramblings in Part 0

Author's Additional Notes & Comments: For those who are waiting
(patiently) for another chapter of "Worlds Away" and/or "1000 Oceans,"
I hope that this will tide you over. I edited another chapter and
submit it for your reading pleasure. Previous parts can be found in
the arfic-l archives at http://www.escribe.com/tv/jeff.

Disclaimer: None of these characters, television shows, or concepts
belong to me. The Tomorrow People are the property of Roger Damon
Price, Thames/ITV Television, and Tetra Television. Buffy the Vampire
Slayer characters belong to Joss Whedon and Mutant Enemy. Highlander:
The Series characters belong to Panzer/Davis, Rhysher Entertainment
and Gaumont Television. All are used here without permission and not
for profit. All original characters are the by-product of my own
warped and twisted imagination.

*****

Chapter Four


"How was lunch with Daddy?" Red didn't even look up from the computer
terminal as Adam entered the office.

"Great," Adam took off his coat and hung it on the hook on the back of
the door. "We caught up on old times, realized how much we missed each
other and decided to take that father-son camping trip that we just
keep putting off."

"The usual?"

"The usual."

"You didn't break anything did you?"

Adam gave a soft chuckle. "No, I didn't break anything." Replacing his
overcoat with his lab coat, Adam made his way to the computer terminal
and dragged a chair over beside his lab partner. "Did you get anything
out of those computer simulations?"

"Oh, yeah," Red sighed, using the same tone Adam had used with him
when discussing his father only a few minutes earlier. "I cracked the
equation and re-wrote the theory of relativity."

Not trying to mask his disappointment, Adam slumped back into his
seat. "The usual?"

Red punched a few more numbers into the computer and sat back as
random calculations began to scroll across the screen. "The usual."

"Did you have lunch?"

"Yeah," Red rubbed the back of his neck and leaned further back in his
chair. He tilted it so that the two front legs raised off the floor
and the seat was precariously balanced on the rear two legs - quite a
feat to achieve with a computer stool, but somehow Red always managed
it. "Sue dropped off a whole deli tray. She said that what we didn't
eat, we could keep in the refrigerator. You weren't here, so I got to
hear the whole living in the lab and not eating lecture all by myself.
Remind me to thank you later."

Adam gave him a sympathetic pat on the shoulder, feeling a genuine
pang of sympathy for his friend. He knew what being on the receiving
end of one of Sue's lectures was like a little too well. "Sorry about
that."

"Anyway, she wanted you to give her a call when you got back from The
Centre. She probably wants to hear all the details and highlights,
right down to every non-intelligent word your father managed to
utter."

"He was intelligent, Red. He's always intelligent," Adam watched the
equations scroll up and across the screen, avoiding the other's eyes.
"He just doesn't understand. He doesn't want to understand me.

"You know, I should be used to it by now, but I'm not. Every time I
meet with him, I hope that maybe this is the one time that he will
actually understand that I'm not him. I may have his name, but I am
not Adam Marcus Neiman's clone.  I'm his son . . . but to him a son, a
drone, a clone . . . it's all the same."

"Hey, there are some of us in this world that are glad you're not
him," Red said as he attempted to balance a pencil on his turned up
forehead. "Just think about what someone with your father's drives and
ambitions would do if he had half your IQ. Better yet, don't think
about it. The thought's kinda scary."

Adam gave a soft chuckle and a half-smile. How Red managed to stay so
detached from everything and still managed to care about the world and
people around him, Adam would never figure out. But his friend wasn't
given to long moments of sentimentality or anything else; when the
situation got too intense, Red broke the tension with a joke or
lighthearted remark that would have earned anyone else a few scathing
glares. But not Red. With Red, everyone just seemed to accept it and
move on.

"Did I get any messages while I was out?" Adam asked.

"Yeah, Professor Cage called with his apologies for his behavior. He
wants to take you to dinner to make up for it." Red lowered the chair
to the floor with a snap, slipping the pencil behind his ear. "In
other words, he's so damn scared that he pissed you off so much that
you'll leave his project, you can probably milk that old cow for
whatever he's worth. What is his project anyway?"

"Quantum teleportation. They're taking atoms apart at the subatomic
level to study photon teleportation and hoping to extrapolate upwards
and outwards from there. And they're working with a biogeneticist as
well. Basically, it's the same question that's been asked for years -
if psi's can do it, why can't science?"

"You don't think they have a shot in hell of figuring it out, do you?"

"No," Adam answered honestly.

"Then why are you helping them?"

"It's something to do. Besides, I think that some basic understanding
of teleportation is going to be necessary for us to solve our
equation. The displacement of matter. Unfortunately, not a one of them
is willing to consider the true road to understanding." Adam watched
as the last equation scrolled across the screen . . . rejected as
plausible by the program. "If they want to understand teleportation,
they should ask the psi's, or at least the Alpha's who can teleport."

"Great theory but it falls in practice, mi amigo," Red said. "And
you're supposed to be the smart one. You're assuming that they would
leave an Alpha un-drugged and clear minded long enough to answer any
questions . . . and if they ever did that, you and I both know the psi
would be gone in a heartbeat. Hell, it's what I would do in their
position if I could teleport.

"And there are so few Alpha's, Psi Control isn't going to risk
allowing one to fall through their fingers."

"I know," Adam pushed the computer stool away from the desk and began
winding a path towards the refrigerator. "But there is just so much we
don't know about them. So much that we don't understand. And it's
ignorance that causes fear. It's the reason that the segregation and
the tagging began - because everyone was afraid of what they didn't
understand."

He found the deli tray and began to make himself a sandwich. He didn't
know how many credits that lunch cost his father, but he knew it
hadn't been worth it. He was still hungry; he just hadn't realized it
until he got back to the lab.

"And you're not? It didn't bother you at all to be in The Centre,
knowing that hundreds, maybe even a thousand psi's were all around
you? Hearing your thoughts? Your fantasies?"

A face floated before his eyes and Adam felt the corners of his mouth
turn up in a smile. Fear had been the one emotion that he hadn't felt
staring into the dark orbs. "No, I wasn't," he shook his head, pushing
the face out of his mind. She was beautiful, but she was about as far
removed from him as the sun was from the earth. He'd have better luck
helping Cage and Emmerling re-write the Quantum teleportation theory
they were working on.

And that, in essence was why he allowed himself to talk to her, to
admire her. The knowledge that he would never see her again, and that
even if he could see her again, it would never be anything. There were
mores built into the society that prevented that; norms and psi's
simply did not associate on social levels. As further protection to
those mores, Psi Control kept a careful and watchful eye on their
psi's. There were rules and laws regulating their departures from The
Centre and their interaction in the "mainstream." They were not even
allowed to consider a marriage partner without the permission of Psi
Control, and those marriages never took place between a psi and a
norm. That was illegal.

Tainting the gene pool, was the reason that Psi Control gave for that
law. They wanted their psi's strong and not watered down; anything
less than an Epsilon was simply not acceptable. That was the excuse
they gave. And most people seemed to buy into it . . . of course for
most people, it was easier to accept what you were told than to think
for yourself.

Adam had his own beliefs. And his was that Psi Control needed to
control the number of psi's to make certain they remained in control.
He'd studied the numbers and developments of psi's a few years back,
and he didn't believe that Psi Control had been entirely truthful in
the biological information they gave to the public. Psi Control
insisted that the genes for psionic ability was recessive; Adam had a
hunch that the genes were actually dominant, but as yet hadn't really
worked out all of the computational material.

If that was true, then all of Psi Control's rules and laws made sense.
It would be dangerous to allow a proliferation of psi's that couldn't
be counted and numbered. But it would also explain why rogue psi's
were found everyday.  And if rogue psi's were found every day, why
were so few Alpha's found? And why did that one ability that marked
them as Alpha - the ability to teleport - burn itself out so easily?

Unless it didn't and the psi's were far more aware and manipulative
than Psi Control would ever concede to give them credit for. Wasn't it
possible that they hid that ability to avoid spending their time
drugged and incoherent, to avoid the mind control techniques that Psi
Control subjected its Alpha's to? And wouldn't that explain why there
seemed to be an increase in the number of Beta's and Gamma's, who knew
well enough to hide their teleportative abilities, but couldn't hide
the overall strength of their psionic power?

It was certainly food for thought, for some other day. If only he
could actually talk to a psi, preferably a Beta or a Gamma outside of
The Centre. If they trusted him long enough to talk to him, if he
could make them believe and understand that this was truly his own
private little world where he liked to build and disprove theories
because . . . well .because he could. But he would never find a psi
willing to talk to a norm, and he would certainly never be able to get
one off The Centre grounds.

Inadvertently, his mind turned back to Amelie. He had a thought; it
was positively insane, but he wasn't going to be able to think clearly
until he put his curiosity at ease. "Red, you can get into Psi
Control's computers right?"

"Yeah, I can. But why would I want to?"

Adam turned to look at him, giving him a smile. "I want you to look
something up for me."

"You do realize how much encryption I'll have to go through to do
that? And you're not set up to hide your footprint. They'll trace it
right back to the lab."

"No, you misunderstand me," Adam shook his head and carried his
sandwich over to the terminal. "I don't want you bothering any of
their secured files. Just the public data files, the information that
is out there for anyone to retrieve if they want to retrieve it."

"And have the clearance to . . ."

"I have clearance," Adam told him quietly. "I've just never used it."

"Oh, well aren't you just full of surprises?" Red turned his attention
the computer and began to login. "It'll only take a few minutes to get
in if you have clearance. When did you get clearance anyway?"

"It was a gift from Dad. He thought that it would sway me."

Red gave him a quick glance, then with a shrug returned his attention
to the computer screen. The Psi Corporation logo twirled on the screen
while it accessed the computer and then granted permission.

"Where to pal?" Red asked once they were inside.

"Data files. Beta two zero one seven."

Typing the information in, Red quirked an eyebrow at him. "Can I ask
what we're doing?"

"Just looking at a data file, Red."

"A data file of a psi. Why are we -" The other stopped as the
information came up on the screen.

Adam smiled, reaching over to scroll through the information.
"Beautiful, isn't she?"

"How-"

"I saw her today at The Centre. In the public gardens. I talked to
her. Sort of. I couldn't stop staring at her."

"You talked to her?" He heard the disbelief and horror in Red's voice.

"No law against that. Yet." Adam continued to skim the information in
Amelie's file. Basic biographical data filled the screen. Her height,
weight, blood type, test results, observer's comments, everything that
Psi Control considered important, but nothing about *her*. No birth
date, no family information, no other origin information aside from
the farm she was 'harvested' from. He had known that Psi Control
didn't consider that information important; it had never occurred to
him that they would obliterate it completely. "Damn."

She was a person, damn it all. At least she had been before Psi
Control got their claws on her. Now, she was simply Beta 2017, a
designation. Adam wondered why he would have expected anything else?

"Adam, what are you looking for?"

"Nothing," Adam turned sadly away from the computer, marking yet
another reason to hate and disapprove of everything Psi Control was
and did. "Nothing important. Let's get back to work on that equation."

*** End of Chapter Four

*********
"You know, I used to think it was awful that life was so unfair. Then
I thought, wouldn't it be much worse if life were fair, and all the
terrible things that happen to us come because we actually deserve
them? So, now I take great comfort in the general hostility and
unfairness of the universe."
       -- Marcus Cole, Babylon 5, A Late Delivery from Avalon

********
a l t e r n a t e REALITIES Fan Fiction Archive
http://www.alternate-realities.net
********



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Eclipse: Darkness Falling (Part 6)
Date: 18 Mar 2001 10:30:12 -0500

Title: Eclipse - Book One: Darkness Falling

Part 6: Chapter Five

Author: M. Bumbarger

Email: [e-mail]

TV Series: Alternate Universe Crossover - Buffy, the Vampire
Slayer/Highlander: The Series/Original Series Tomorrow People and New
Series Tomorrow People

Rating: TV-14, there's a little bit of bad language and it gets
violent in some points, nothing more than you'd catch on prime time
television though

Archive: Only mine (Alternate Realities).

Author's Notes & Comments: See Ramblings in Part 0

Author's Additional Notes & Comments: For those who are waiting
(patiently) for another chapter of "Worlds Away" and/or "1000 Oceans,"
I hope that this will tide you over. I edited another chapter and
submit it for your reading pleasure. Previous parts can be found in
the arfic-l archives at http://www.escribe.com/tv/jeff.

Disclaimer: None of these characters, television shows, or concepts
belong to me. The Tomorrow People are the property of Roger Damon
Price, Thames/ITV Television, and Tetra Television. Buffy the Vampire
Slayer characters belong to Joss Whedon and Mutant Enemy. Highlander:
The Series characters belong to Panzer/Davis, Rhysher Entertainment
and Gaumont Television. All are used here without permission and not
for profit. All original characters are the by-product of my own
warped and twisted imagination.

**********

Chapter Five

Adam was greeted at the door of his flat by a purring, green-eyed ball
of gray and white fur. She butted her head roughly against his leg,
giving a loud cry of righteous indignation and proceeded to weave in
and out of his ankles making it nearly impossible for him to walk down
the short hall and brush his hand along the light panel.

"Hello to you too, Mystique," Adam greeted his feline companion
brightly.  The cat gave another loud yelp in response.

"I know, I know. You're mad because I didn't come home last night.
Would you even believe me if I told you that I was sorry?" That earned
him another bump against his shin.

Reaching down, Adam scooped the creature up into his arms and allowed
her to butt her cold, wet nose against his face. The purring grew
louder as she rammed her head against his nose and finally settled to
a comfortable position cradled in her master's arms. While alternating
between scratching behind Mystique's ears, and attempting to hang his
overcoat with one hand, Adam continued to murmur softly to her.

"I won't promise you that it won't happen again. Even I know I can't
keep that promise. But I will absolutely try my best in the future,"
Adam promised.

Punching a code into the answering machine, Adam was not surprised to
hear the computerized voice speak up. "You have three messages:

"Message one.

"Adam, it's Professor Cage. I tried to get you at the lab, but I
didn't have any such luck. I really wanted to apologize for my
terrible behavior today, I've been having an absolutely wretched week,
but that's no excuse for how I treated you. Allow me to take you to
dinner some time, lad, and we can discuss the error of my ways."

Adam shook his head and smiled slightly. "Red was right. You are
scared that I'm going to leave your little project."

"Message two.

"Hello, Neiman, Sue Lee. I tried you at the lab, and didn't get an
answer, so I'm assuming you're already en route for home. Just
checking to make sure you actually went home tonight. Your turn to
drive tomorrow, kiddo. Night."

Settling on the couch, Adam settled the cat in his lap. He spoke
sarcastically to the disembodied voice although he knew that the woman
couldn't hear him, "Thanks Mom."

"Message three.

"Hello, Adam. It's Lucy." Adam bolted upright, his eyes widening as
his heart skipped a beat. Mystique gave a yowl of protest and jumped
to the floor, switching her tail in indignation. "I bet you're
surprised to hear my voice. I'm calling because . . . after seeing you
today, I thought that perhaps we should get together. And talk. It's
been a year, and I really think it would be a good thing if we cleared
the air between us. Why don't you call me, and we can have lunch
sometime this week? I'll be looking forward to your call."

With a frustrated groan, Adam allowed his head to fall backwards
against the couch, his eyes focused on the ceiling. This was just what
he didn't need right now. Lucy wanted to talk to him. After all this
time, she finally felt the need to talk to him and clear the air. Why
now? Why after a year, a year in which they both had gone on with
their lives.

Was there anything left to say that hadn't been said? Was there anyway
to forget what had been said?

Springing off the couch and crossing over to the bar, Adam made quick
work of finding what he was looking for. He downed the first glass of
scotch, barely noticing the fiery burn the liquid made as it eased its
way down his throat and into his stomach. The second one he took more
slowly, sipping it while he leaned against the bar and wondered what
sin he had committed to send him spiraling backwards into memories of
Lucy Adams.

* * * *

"I made dinner." Lucy greeted him at the doorway with a kiss on his
cheek. "How was your day?"

Taking a quick look over his shoulder and out into the corridor, Adam
made certain that he had the right apartment - and the right fiancΘe.
The woman holding onto his arm was not the woman that he lived with,
he was pretty certain of that. Lucy simply wasn't domestic. Lucy
didn't wear silk blouses and short skirts and greet him at the door
like a trophy wife. "Who are you and what did you do with Lucy?"

"I had a job interview today," the hard punch to his upper arm
reassured Adam that this was indeed his Lucy. "I couldn't very well go
in jeans and a sweatshirt, could I?" She turned away then, heading
back towards the kitchen and Adam smiled softly as she walked away,
watching the sway of her hips and enjoying the sight of her long legs.

"Maybe you should have job interviews more often," he suggested
playfully.

"I know what you're thinking, Adam Neiman, and you can just forget
it," Lucy peeked out of the kitchen and waved a large wooden spoon at
him. "At least until after dinner."

The sight of candles and the good china on the dining room table gave
him pause. A fresh salad in a crystal bowl adorned the center of the
table, as well as a bowl of fresh fruit. Taking a bite out of one of
the strawberries, Adam smiled. "I take it that the interview went well
and we're celebrating . . . or are you just being optimistic?"

"We are celebrating. I'm even chilling champagne."

"Champagne? What happened to a nice bottle of white wine?"

"I wanted champagne." Lucy emerged carrying a large bowl of steamed
vegetables and winked at him, "And you know that I always get what I
want."

As she slid past him and placed the vegetables on the table, Adam
encircled his arms around her waist. She was wearing new perfume too.
Pulling her back against him, he nuzzled her neck affectionately.
"Well, you got me."

"You were easy," Lucy tilted her head back and caught his mouth in a
brief, playful kiss.

"So, tell me all about this job you now have."

Lucy wiggled in his arms, turning and wrapping her arms around his
neck. Her voice was soft and sultry with a hint of sulkiness that Adam
recognized all too well. "Why don't we eat first, and talk later?"

Slowly reaching up and behind him, Adam disentangled her arms from his
neck. "What I am not going to like about this Lucy?"

"Adam," Lucy purred and stepped closer then drew up stiffly when she
realized that she wasn't hiding anything. She shifted her weight
nervously from foot to foot, absently rubbing the knuckles of her left
hand.  "It's not a journalism job. It's a public relations position.
I'll be a media liaison for a corporation." When he didn't respond,
Lucy nodded and pulled out one of the dining room chairs. With a heavy
sigh, she continued. "I'm going to be working for Psi Corporation."

All he could do was give a short bark of laughter. "Psi Corporation.
You're kidding me, right?"

"No, I'm not." Lucy raked her hands through her hair and stared at him
pleadingly. "I know, it's the last place that either of us expected me
to work, but you don't know what they offered me, Adam. The credits,
the perks, all of it. It was too good of a job to turn down.
Inexperienced university graduates just don't get these kind of
offers."

"But you did?"

"Yes."

"And you took it?"

"Yes! I would have been nuts not to!"

"And what about your ideals? What about your dreams and plans? You're
going to throw them away just like that?"

"You're not being fair. It's just a job. I'll work here for a few
years and go on to something else -"

"That's bullshit, Lucy!" Adam raised his voice for this first time
since their argument had begun. "We both know it. No one works for Psi
Control for a few years and then leaves. You work for them for life.
Once you've been inside they don't let you out."

"And maybe that's not so bad. Job security."

"You're rationalizing. You're trying to find a reason for going
against every principle that you have . . . or did you ever have them
at all?"

"I took a great job. I'm sorry if you can't see past your dislike of
your father to see that, but I wasn't about to look a gift horse in
the mouth."

"Yeah, that's right. Inexperienced college grads just don't get job
offers like that. Did you ever stop to think that maybe my father is
the reason you got it?"

Lucy sputtered, rising slowly to her feet. "Don't you even imply that
I wasn't good enough to get this job on my own!"

"I didn't. You did. That was your rationalization the moment you told
me," Adam reminded her darkly. "Maybe it's just something you don't
want to think about. The power of the Neiman name and you're almost
part of the family. How does it feel?"

"God damn you, Adam! You just can't stomach that thought that some of
us have bigger goals in life than spending the rest of it teaching a
lot of unappreciative students. Just because you want to waste away at
the University -" She drew up suddenly, sharply, drawing a deep
breath. "Adam, I didn't mean -"

"Yes, Lucy, you did." The cold calm to his words surprised him,
because he was anything but cold and calm on the inside. Her words cut
like knives. How many times had they crossed this bridge? How many
times had she subtlety implied that she thought Adam could be and do
so much more?

The words hung between them in the dead and painful silence of the
dining room. The candles flickered, their warm red and orange glow a
mockery. The vegetables grew colder on the table while the fruit and
salad grew warmer. Adam brushed past her, having nothing left to say
and knowing that anything they said would only make matters worse.

"Where are you going?" Lucy demanded.

"Out," was the only answer he gave.

The sound of the door slamming behind him was the sound of his perfect
life falling to imperfect pieces.

* * * * *

Trying his hardest to shake off the ghosts that crept up, Adam tossed
back the remainder of the scotch and poured himself another glass.
Somehow, he thought that it was going to be a very long and very
sleepless night.

** * End of Chapter Five

*******
"You know, I used to think it was awful that life was so unfair. Then
I thought, wouldn't it be much worse if life were fair, and all the
terrible things that happen to us come because we actually deserve
them? So, now I take great comfort in the general hostility and
unfairness of the universe."
       -- Marcus Cole, Babylon 5, A Late Delivery from Avalon

********
a l t e r n a t e REALITIES Fan Fiction Archive
http://www.alternate-realities.net
********



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Alternate Realities Archivist" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) ADMIN: Fan Fiction Sites Deleted at Tripod
Date: 18 Mar 2001 10:53:29 -0500

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_00A3_01C0AF99.AA9F5640
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

I don't normally post these sorts of messages, and prefer to stay well =
enough alone from the rants and raves, but as an archivist, I thought =
that it was only fair that I do post the following information which has =
been coming across several mailing list that I am subscribed to.

Apparently, sometime around midnight, or perhaps earlier, on Saturday, =
March 17, 2001, Tripod began a sweep of deleting fan sites. At first, it =
was believed that these sites were only Slash sites, but further =
investigation has revealed that these sites are also Gen and Het fic =
sites as well. I am sending this email, not to complain or give an =
outcry, but to simply give a warning. If you, or someone you know, has a =
website at Tripod, you would be well advised to back it up IMMEDIATELY. =
If your site, or that of someone you know, has already fallen prey, you =
may be able to retrieve it from Google (www.google.com), which keeps a =
cache of web pages. However, Google does update its cache frequently, so =
speed is important.

There is a general outcry going out because of the deleted sites which =
have obviously been removed due to TOS (Terms of Service) violation. I =
am not going to hop on that bandwagon, because, as well all should be =
aware of, as fan fiction writers, we have no rights. No rights to the =
characters or the materials that we write about. They all belong to =
their creators, writers, directors, production companies, and =
distribution companies, not to us. We are infringing copyright, and that =
is the legal final line and word on the matter.

I have reviewed the Tripod TOS and found the following, which covers =
their action on each and every level:

"Tripod reserves the right to delete any page at any time for any reason =
or no reason at all. "

This means, that if Tripod wants your site gone on a whim, it's gone. =
You agree to their TOS, then you agree to this stipulation.

Article 7 of the TOS states the following:

a) Any use of copyrighted, trademarked, patented or servicemarked =
material without the express permission of the author or owner, the =
commission of any acts of copyright, trademark, patent, trade secret or =
other intellectual property infringement, or contributing to, inducing, =
or facilitating such infringement.=20

This means fan sites! Sorry, no two ways around it. The material used in =
fan sites is copyrighted and used without the express permission of the =
author or owner.=20

I don't mean to preach, but I just wanted to send out a heads up and =
provide information and education to those who might think that they =
have been wronged by Tripod. Also, this will hopefully allow some people =
to save their sites.

Be warned that Lycos owns Tripod and Angelfire, so it is entirely =
possible that any sites associated with Lycos will experience the same.=20

+ + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + +
The Archivist
Alternate Realities Fan Fiction Archive
The New Face of Fan Fiction
http://www.alternate-realities.net
+ + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + +=20


------=_NextPart_000_00A3_01C0AF99.AA9F5640
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META http-equiv=3DContent-Type content=3D"text/html; =
charset=3Diso-8859-1">
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.50.4134.600" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>I don't normally post these sorts of =
messages, and=20
prefer to stay well enough alone from the rants and raves, but as an =
archivist,=20
I thought that it was only fair that I do post the following information =
which=20
has been coming across several mailing list that I am subscribed=20
to.</FONT></DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2></FONT> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>Apparently, sometime around midnight, =
or perhaps=20
earlier, on Saturday, March 17, 2001, Tripod began a sweep of deleting =
fan=20
sites. At first, it was believed that these sites were only Slash sites, =
but=20
further investigation has revealed that these sites are also Gen and Het =
fic=20
sites as well. I am sending this email, not to complain or give an =
outcry, but=20
to simply give a warning. If you, or someone you know, has a website at =
Tripod,=20
you would be well advised to back it up IMMEDIATELY. If your site, or =
that of=20
someone you know, has already fallen prey, you may be able to retrieve =
it from=20
Google (<A href=3D"http://www.google.com">www.google.com</A>), which =
keeps a cache=20
of web pages. However, Google does update its cache frequently, so speed =
is=20
important.</FONT></DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2></FONT> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>There is a general outcry going out =
because of the=20
deleted sites which have obviously been removed due to TOS (Terms of =
Service)=20
violation. I am not going to hop on that bandwagon, because, as well all =
should=20
be aware of, as fan fiction writers, we have no rights. No rights to the =

characters or the materials that we write about. They all belong to =
their=20
creators, writers, directors, production companies, and distribution =
companies,=20
not to us. We are infringing copyright, and that is the legal final line =
and=20
word on the matter.</FONT></DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2></FONT> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>I have reviewed the Tripod TOS and =
found the=20
following, which covers their action on each and every =
level:</FONT></DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2></FONT> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>"Tripod reserves the right to delete =
any page at=20
any time for any reason or no reason at all. "</FONT></DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2></FONT> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>This means, that if Tripod wants your =
site gone on=20
a whim, it's gone. You agree to their TOS, then you agree to this=20
stipulation.</FONT></DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2></FONT> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>Article 7 of the TOS states the=20
following:</FONT></DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2></FONT> </DIV>
<DIV><STRONG>a)</STRONG> Any use of copyrighted, trademarked, patented =
or=20
servicemarked material without the express permission of the author or =
owner,=20
the commission of any acts of copyright, trademark, patent, trade secret =
or=20
other intellectual property infringement, or contributing to, inducing, =
or=20
facilitating such infringement. </DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>This means fan sites! Sorry, no two =
ways around it.=20
The material used in fan sites is copyrighted and used without the =
express=20
permission of the author or owner. </FONT></DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2></FONT> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>I don't mean to preach, but I just =
wanted to send=20
out a heads up and provide information and education to those who might =
think=20
that they have been wronged by Tripod. Also, this will hopefully allow =
some=20
people to save their sites.</FONT></DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2></FONT> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>Be warned that Lycos owns Tripod and =
Angelfire, so=20
it is entirely possible that any sites associated with Lycos will =
experience the=20
same. </FONT></DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2></FONT> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>+ + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + +=20
+</FONT></DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>The Archivist<BR>Alternate Realities =
Fan Fiction=20
Archive<BR>The New Face of Fan Fiction<BR><A=20
href=3D"http://www.alternate-realities.net">http://www.alternate-realitie=
s.net</A><BR>+=20
+ + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + <BR></DIV></FONT></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_00A3_01C0AF99.AA9F5640--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (9/19)
Date: 19 Mar 2001 11:33:28 +1200

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_006C_01C0B068.6B11F440
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (9/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television

----------------

Part Nine



The first things that O'Neill saw as he stepped through the Stargate =
were two bodies. Daniel's hand was reaching for the DHD device. He'd =
obviously been about to dial out when he'd been attacked. Pierson was =
sprawled on the ground, sword in hand, unmoving. There was a nasty hole =
in his chest, probably the result of a Goa'uld staff weapon, he thought. =
Poor guy, no one could survive that. It didn't look as though the battle =
with Ramiis had gone well at all.

O'Neill looked around. The ideal weather they had experienced the last =
time they were here seemed to be changing. He could swear he could see =
storm clouds gathering on the horizon. "Teal'c, go scout around and make =
sure that whoever did this isn't still in the area. Carter, how's =
Daniel?"

"Still alive, sir. It just looks as though he's unconscious. The odd =
thing is that there's no mark on him." Carter looked around. "Colonel, =
there's a sword on the ground next to him. I wonder what that's doing =
here." Carter picked it up and examined it closely. There appeared to be =
patches of dried blood on the blade, she wondered if it belonged to Adam =
Pierson or to Ramiis.

"Maybe the other guy left it behind. Something must have scared him off. =
Come on, let's head back through the gate before whatever it is decides =
to come back again." He turned to Teal'c. "Did you find anything?"

The Jaffa's face was totally impassive, as always. "No, O'Neill, I did =
not. Whoever or whatever was here, has moved on."

"Carter, dial home, then give me a hand with Daniel. Teal'c you'd better =
bring Pierson's body back. All this talk about thousands of years ago. =
Sounds like these guys have been watching too much science fiction. We'd =
better get Doc Frasier to check it out, all the same." What had Ramiis =
called the historian? Methos? He shook his head. It looked like they =
weren't going to get the explanation they wanted from the man after all.


Damon led the way to the conference room where Hammond had taken him =
earlier to meet Pierson. It was a shame the two boys weren't going to =
meet the man. He sounded as though he knew an awful lot about them and =
their kind. He knocked on the door; O'Neill rose to his feet to meet =
them as they entered the room.

"Adam, Megabyte, this is Colonel Jack O'Neill. Jack, this is my son =
Megabyte and his friend Adam Newman." Damon had explained to the two =
boys what had happened while they were unconscious, and was relieved =
that they seemed to understand that he had had no choice in sharing =
their secret with General Hammond and his team. In fact they seemed =
quite keen to meet O'Neill and the rest of SG1.

O'Neill looked at the two boys in front of him. They looked awfully =
young to have the responsibilities resulting from the powers that Damon =
said they had. Seeing them brought back memories of his own son. He =
wondered again what Charlie would be doing now if he hadn't been killed =
so tragically, killed with Jack's own service revolver. No, he wasn't =
going to think about that now. He'd dealt with the grief and the guilt =
surrounding his son's death.

He shifted his thoughts back to Adam and Megabyte. They were still =
looking a bit pale, he thought - obviously they were not as fully =
recovered from their experience as they were trying to make out. =
Whatever the stone had done to them, it had not been a very pleasant =
experience. In fact, in the light of what Doctor Frasier had told him, =
they were lucky to have survived. He found it hard to believe that one =
small stone could cause so much trouble for the - what had Pierson =
called them? - Tomorrow People, and yet had seemingly not affected =
anyone else on the base. It sounded as though the far-fetched story of =
telepathic powers and the like must be true after all.=20

"Pleased to meet you." O'Neill paused. He was feeling a bit =
uncomfortable about asking, but there was one thing about the telepathy =
idea that was bothering him quite a bit. "General Damon says that you =
are," he stumbled over the word, "telepathic. Can you read my mind, do =
you know what I'm thinking right now?"

Megabyte answered grinning, "What do you think, Colonel?" He winced as =
his father glared at him and Adam nudged him in the ribs.

"Don't mind Megabyte," said Adam. "That's what passes for his sense of =
humour, or lack of it."=20

"Hey," protested his friend.

Adam ignored him and continued. "Our telepathic abilities are limited to =
between ourselves. We can pick up on what we call background noise, =
surface thoughts, that sort of thing, but no, we can't read your mind."

"So, how did you pick up images from Adam Pierson?" asked Carter.

"Sorry, guys. Carter's jumping the gun a bit, introductions first, eh. =
This is Major Sam Carter, as you've probably gathered she's the =
scientist on the team." O'Neill gestured towards the Jaffa, "and this is =
Teal'c."

Teal'c bowed his head in way of greeting towards the two boys. They both =
involuntarily took a step back. O'Neill noticed them looking at each =
other for a few minutes, he wondered if they were 'talking'. He hoped =
they weren't going to make a habit of that; it was worse than when =
Daniel went 'native' and communicated with the other beings they =
encountered on some of the planets they'd visited through the Stargate. =
Mind you, at least in that situation he could hear something, even if it =
was in a language he couldn't understand.

Adam spoke first, very hesitantly. He didn't want to rock the boat but =
decided they had better be up front about what they were feeling. After =
all these people seemed to be very aware of what he and Megabyte were. =
He wanted to be sure of what and whom they were dealing with.

"Pleased to meet you. Er, I don't know how to say this but we're getting =
some very funny vibes off you. A sense of another, not very friendly =
mind as well as your own." He didn't tell them that the vibes were also =
making the two of them feel a bit ill, as well. Even though he wanted to =
be honest, he was still a bit wary as to how far that honesty should go. =


"Oh, great," commented O'Neill. "They can sense 'Junior'." Junior was =
the nickname he had given Teal'c's symbiot.=20

Carter seemed quite excited by the idea. "Don't you see what this means, =
Colonel. They can sense the Goa'uld. Think of how useful that could be =
in our fight against Apophis and the system lords."

Megabyte interrupted, "You mean he's got one of those snake things my =
Dad told us about inside him? Gross."

"That is indeed correct, Megabyte Damon," confirmed Teal'c. "However =
this is not a full grown Goa'uld. The larva and I share a symbiotic =
relationship. There is nothing to fear from it. It is only when it =
reaches maturity that it takes a host."

"Sorry, Teal'c," apologised Adam. "It's just that the vibes we're =
picking up from your symbiote are making us feel a bit uncomfortable. I =
suppose we'll get used to them in time, won't we Megabyte?"

"Yeah, right."

O'Neill noticed that Megabyte, how did the kid end up with a name like =
that anyway, didn't look too convinced. It looked as though Adam was the =
unofficial leader of the two, he guessed.

Damon looked around, realising someone was missing. "Where's Daniel? Is =
he okay?"

"Yeah, he's fine. A bit shook up though by the whole thing, though - =
he's gone to lie down for a bit. Doesn't seem to remember much of what =
happened once he went through the Gate either." O'Neill gave the two =
boys a grin. "Wait till Daniel feels better and starts asking questions. =
The Spanish Inquisition has nothing on him." He turned to the man who =
had just appeared at his shoulder. " Yes, Corporal, what is it?"

"General Hammond wants you to meet him in the infirmary, Colonel."

"Did he say why?"

"No, sir. He said to bring the rest of your team and your guests as =
well."

"Okay, tell him we'll be there in a minute." Maybe Frasier has found =
something out about Pierson from his body, thought O'Neill. This should =
be interesting. It's a shame I can't ask the man himself, the guy was a =
real mystery.

-----------------------

End of Part 9


------=_NextPart_000_006C_01C0B068.6B11F440
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (9/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>by Anne Olsen</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Rating: PG</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble =
deciphering. An=20
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Disclaimer : </DIV>
<DIV>
<P>The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O’Neill, Sam Carter, =
Teal’c, General=20
Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise from the =
SGC do=20
not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the Stargate, SGC, and the =
Goa’uld=20
and any thing else related to the series Stargate SG1. They belong to =
Stargate=20
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, =
and Gekko=20
Products.</P>
<P>The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod=20
and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont Television. So =
do the=20
concepts of Immortality, the Game and the Watchers.</P>
<P>Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General =
William=20
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to=20
the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They are the =
property=20
of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television</P>
<P>----------------</P><U>
<P>Part Nine</P>
<P></U> </P>
<P>The first things that O’Neill saw as he stepped through the =
Stargate were two=20
bodies. Daniel’s hand was reaching for the DHD device. He’d =
obviously been about=20
to dial out when he’d been attacked. Pierson was sprawled on the =
ground, sword=20
in hand, unmoving. There was a nasty hole in his chest, probably the =
result of a=20
Goa’uld staff weapon, he thought. Poor guy, no one could survive =
that. It didn’t=20
look as though the battle with Ramiis had gone well at all.</P>
<P>O’Neill looked around. The ideal weather they had experienced =
the last time=20
they were here seemed to be changing. He could swear he could see storm =
clouds=20
gathering on the horizon. "Teal’c, go scout around and make sure =
that whoever=20
did this isn’t still in the area. Carter, how’s Daniel?"</P>
<P>"Still alive, sir. It just looks as though he’s unconscious. =
The odd thing is=20
that there’s no mark on him." Carter looked around. "Colonel, =
there’s a sword on=20
the ground next to him. I wonder what that’s doing here." Carter =
picked it up=20
and examined it closely. There appeared to be patches of dried blood on =
the=20
blade, she wondered if it belonged to Adam Pierson or to Ramiis.</P>
<P>"Maybe the other guy left it behind. Something must have scared him =
off. Come=20
on, let’s head back through the gate before whatever it is decides =
to come back=20
again." He turned to Teal’c. "Did you find anything?"</P>
<P>The Jaffa’s face was totally impassive, as always. "No, =
O’Neill, I did not.=20
Whoever or whatever was here, has moved on."</P>
<P>"Carter, dial home, then give me a hand with Daniel. Teal’c =
you’d better=20
bring Pierson’s body back. All this talk about thousands of years =
ago. Sounds=20
like these guys have been watching too much science fiction. We’d =
better get Doc=20
Frasier to check it out, all the same." What had Ramiis called the =
historian?=20
Methos? He shook his head. It looked like they weren’t going to =
get the=20
explanation they wanted from the man after all.</P>
<P><FONT face=3DArial =
size=3D2>-------------------------------</FONT></P>
<P>Damon led the way to the conference room where Hammond had taken him =
earlier=20
to meet Pierson. It was a shame the two boys weren’t going to meet =
the man. He=20
sounded as though he knew an awful lot about them and their kind. He =
knocked on=20
the door; O’Neill rose to his feet to meet them as they entered =
the room.</P>
<P>"Adam, Megabyte, this is Colonel Jack O’Neill. Jack, this is my =
son Megabyte=20
and his friend Adam Newman." Damon had explained to the two boys what =
had=20
happened while they were unconscious, and was relieved that they seemed =
to=20
understand that he had had no choice in sharing their secret with =
General=20
Hammond and his team. In fact they seemed quite keen to meet =
O’Neill and the=20
rest of SG1.</P>
<P>O’Neill looked at the two boys in front of him. They looked =
awfully young to=20
have the responsibilities resulting from the powers that Damon said they =
had.=20
Seeing them brought back memories of his own son. He wondered again what =
Charlie=20
would be doing now if he hadn’t been killed so tragically, killed =
with Jack’s=20
own service revolver. No, he wasn’t going to think about that now. =
He’d dealt=20
with the grief and the guilt surrounding his son’s death.</P>
<P>He shifted his thoughts back to Adam and Megabyte. They were still =
looking a=20
bit pale, he thought - obviously they were not as fully recovered from =
their=20
experience as they were trying to make out. Whatever the stone had done =
to them,=20
it had not been a very pleasant experience. In fact, in the light of =
what Doctor=20
Frasier had told him, they were lucky to have survived. He found it hard =
to=20
believe that one small stone could cause so much trouble for the - what =
had=20
Pierson called them? - Tomorrow People, and yet had seemingly not =
affected=20
anyone else on the base. It sounded as though the far-fetched story of=20
telepathic powers and the like must be true after all. </P>
<P>"Pleased to meet you." O’Neill paused. He was feeling a bit =
uncomfortable=20
about asking, but there was one thing about the telepathy idea that was=20
bothering him quite a bit. "General Damon says that you are," he =
stumbled over=20
the word, "telepathic. Can you read my mind, do you know what I’m =
thinking right=20
now?"</P>
<P>Megabyte answered grinning, "What do you think, Colonel?" He winced =
as his=20
father glared at him and Adam nudged him in the ribs.</P>
<P>"Don’t mind Megabyte," said Adam. "That’s what passes for =
his sense of=20
humour, or lack of it." </P>
<P>"Hey," protested his friend.</P>
<P>Adam ignored him and continued. "Our telepathic abilities are limited =
to=20
between ourselves. We can pick up on what we call background noise, =
surface=20
thoughts, that sort of thing, but no, we can’t read your =
mind."</P>
<P>"So, how did you pick up images from Adam Pierson?" asked Carter.</P>
<P>"Sorry, guys. Carter’s jumping the gun a bit, introductions =
first, eh. This=20
is Major Sam Carter, as you’ve probably gathered she’s the =
scientist on the=20
team." O’Neill gestured towards the Jaffa, "and this is =
Teal’c."</P>
<P>Teal’c bowed his head in way of greeting towards the two boys. =
They both=20
involuntarily took a step back. O’Neill noticed them looking at =
each other for a=20
few minutes, he wondered if they were ‘talking’. He hoped =
they weren’t going to=20
make a habit of that; it was worse than when Daniel went =
‘native’ and=20
communicated with the other beings they encountered on some of the =
planets=20
they’d visited through the Stargate. Mind you, at least in that =
situation he=20
could hear something, even if it was in a language he couldn’t =
understand.</P>
<P>Adam spoke first, very hesitantly. He didn’t want to rock the =
boat but=20
decided they had better be up front about what they were feeling. After =
all=20
these people seemed to be very aware of what he and Megabyte were. He =
wanted to=20
be sure of what and whom they were dealing with.</P>
<P>"Pleased to meet you. Er, I don’t know how to say this but =
we’re getting some=20
very funny vibes off you. A sense of another, not very friendly mind as =
well as=20
your own." He didn’t tell them that the vibes were also making the =
two of them=20
feel a bit ill, as well. Even though he wanted to be honest, he was =
still a bit=20
wary as to how far that honesty should go. </P>
<P>"Oh, great," commented O’Neill. "They can sense =
‘Junior’." Junior was the=20
nickname he had given Teal’c’s symbiot. </P>
<P>Carter seemed quite excited by the idea. "Don’t you see what =
this means,=20
Colonel. They can sense the Goa’uld. Think of how useful that =
could be in our=20
fight against Apophis and the system lords."</P>
<P>Megabyte interrupted, "You mean he’s got one of those snake =
things my Dad=20
told us about inside him? Gross."</P>
<P>"That is indeed correct, Megabyte Damon," confirmed Teal’c. =
"However this is=20
not a full grown Goa’uld. The larva and I share a symbiotic =
relationship. There=20
is nothing to fear from it. It is only when it reaches maturity that it =
takes a=20
host."</P>
<P>"Sorry, Teal’c," apologised Adam. "It’s just that the =
vibes we’re picking up=20
from your symbiote are making us feel a bit uncomfortable. I suppose =
we’ll get=20
used to them in time, won’t we Megabyte?"</P>
<P>"Yeah, right."</P>
<P>O’Neill noticed that Megabyte, how did the kid end up with a =
name like that=20
anyway, didn’t look too convinced. It looked as though Adam was =
the unofficial=20
leader of the two, he guessed.</P>
<P>Damon looked around, realising someone was missing. "Where’s =
Daniel? Is he=20
okay?"</P>
<P>"Yeah, he’s fine. A bit shook up though by the whole thing, =
though - he’s=20
gone to lie down for a bit. Doesn’t seem to remember much of what =
happened once=20
he went through the Gate either." O’Neill gave the two boys a =
grin. "Wait till=20
Daniel feels better and starts asking questions. The Spanish Inquisition =
has=20
nothing on him." He turned to the man who had just appeared at his =
shoulder. "=20
Yes, Corporal, what is it?"</P>
<P>"General Hammond wants you to meet him in the infirmary, =
Colonel."</P>
<P>"Did he say why?"</P>
<P>"No, sir. He said to bring the rest of your team and your guests as=20
well."</P>
<P>"Okay, tell him we’ll be there in a minute." Maybe Frasier has =
found=20
something out about Pierson from his body, thought O’Neill. This =
should be=20
interesting. It’s a shame I can’t ask the man himself, the =
guy was a real=20
mystery.</P>
<P><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>-----------------------</FONT></P>
<P>End of Part 9</P></DIV></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_006C_01C0B068.6B11F440--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Fic idea...
Date: 18 Mar 2001 19:33:26 EST


--part1_43.1230a72f.27e6add6_boundary
Content-Type: text/plain; charset="US-ASCII"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: 7bit

try to write. sounds promising, and god knows we need good TP fic. has anyone
seeen the TP intergalactic whatever hub? it is soooo old.

--part1_43.1230a72f.27e6add6_boundary
Content-Type: text/html; charset="US-ASCII"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: 7bit

<HTML><FONT FACE=arial,helvetica><FONT  SIZE=2>try to write. sounds promising, and god knows we need good TP fic. has anyone
<BR>seeen the TP intergalactic whatever hub? it is soooo old.</FONT></HTML>

--part1_43.1230a72f.27e6add6_boundary--

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Fic idea...
Date: 18 Mar 2001 20:15:23 -0500

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_0236_01C0AFE8.29C936E0
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The hub was updated recently. I still think that it's a good source for =
TP info and fic ... the reason it is so seldomly updated is because =
there is so little fic written about TP.  . . .sorry, had to offer a =
defense for a fellow archivist.=20
  ----- Original Message -----=20
  From: [e-mail]=20
  To: [e-mail]=20
  Sent: Sunday, March 18, 2001 7:33 PM
  Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Fic idea...


  try to write. sounds promising, and god knows we need good TP fic. has =
anyone=20
  seeen the TP intergalactic whatever hub? it is soooo old.=20

------=_NextPart_000_0236_01C0AFE8.29C936E0
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META http-equiv=3DContent-Type content=3D"text/html; =
charset=3Diso-8859-1">
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.50.4134.600" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>The hub was updated recently. I still =
think that=20
it's a good source for TP info and fic ... the reason it is so seldomly =
updated=20
is because there is so little fic written about TP.  . . .sorry, =
had to=20
offer a defense for a fellow archivist. </FONT></DIV>
<BLOCKQUOTE=20
style=3D"PADDING-RIGHT: 0px; PADDING-LEFT: 5px; MARGIN-LEFT: 5px; =
BORDER-LEFT: #000000 2px solid; MARGIN-RIGHT: 0px">
  <DIV style=3D"FONT: 10pt arial">----- Original Message ----- </DIV>
  <DIV=20
  style=3D"BACKGROUND: #e4e4e4; FONT: 10pt arial; font-color: =
black"><B>From:</B>=20
  <A title=[e-mail]=20
  href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A> </DIV>
  <DIV style=3D"FONT: 10pt arial"><B>To:</B> <A =
title=[e-mail]=20
  =
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A>=
 </DIV>
  <DIV style=3D"FONT: 10pt arial"><B>Sent:</B> Sunday, March 18, 2001 =
7:33=20
PM</DIV>
  <DIV style=3D"FONT: 10pt arial"><B>Subject:</B> Re: (arfic-l) Fic =
idea...</DIV>
  <DIV><BR></DIV><FONT face=3Darial,helvetica><FONT size=3D2>try to =
write. sounds=20
  promising, and god knows we need good TP fic. has anyone <BR>seeen the =
TP=20
  intergalactic whatever hub? it is soooo old.</FONT>=20
</FONT></BLOCKQUOTE></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_0236_01C0AFE8.29C936E0--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Wendy Kelley <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Fic idea...
Date: 18 Mar 2001 20:59:24 -0600


> >and god knows we need good TP fic.

I can't speak for the 'good', but I am working on some fic.  If only my
beta readers would get back to me . . . <:grin:>

 >has anyone seeen the TP intergalactic whatever hub? it is soooo old.

It was updated a couple of weeks ago.  It's going to be updated again after
I get back from my honeymoon.



...
Wendy


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Fic idea...
Date: 18 Mar 2001 22:23:36 EST

yeah, i know! their last update is from february, and before that, september!
read worlds away! best tp fic!! woo whooo!
~Victoria

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Mandi Ohlin <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Fic idea...
Date: 18 Mar 2001 23:29:24 -0500



[e-mail] wrote:
>
> yeah, i know! their last update is from february, and before that, september!
> read worlds away! best tp fic!! woo whooo!
> ~Victoria
>

Uh, guys, just so you know, the archivist of the TP fan fiction page
you're talking about is ON THIS LIST... and there is a little something
called Real Life...

And I hope you're enjoying your honeymoon, Wendy. :)

Mandi

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Ailie McFarland <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FWD: OT Tripod Deleting Fic Sites
Date: 18 Mar 2001 23:51:49 -0500 (EST)

------Original Message------
Sent: March 19, 2001 3:23:48 AM GMT


Hi all,

Most of you have probably heard about this on other lists.

Tripod, who is own by Lycos, is deleting fic sites, or sites that even
link fic sites some say.

Angelfire is also owned by Lycos and may also be hit if they haven't
already.

If you have a fanfic site or site on either of those and you are moving
them or planning to, please send me the new URL so I can update your link
on my site if I link them.

I can't believe this crap with websites! :P

Sonja Marie - [e-mail], [e-mail]
List Owner - Buffy-Beta Fanfic List & Anthony Head Mailing List
Sonja Marie's Buffy Links - http://www.planetx.com/~sonja/btvsurls/
The Gabriel Byrne Update List - http://gbyrneupdate.listbot.com/



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) FWD: OT Tripod Deleting Fic Sites
Date: 18 Mar 2001 23:58:41 -0500

I have already made the list aware of this in an earlier message. There is
no need to repost this type of information once it has been posted.

Thank you,
The List Mom

----- Original Message -----
<[e-mail]>; "Buffy Beta BTVS" <[e-mail]>; "The
Wish List Wish Universe" <[e-mail]>; "fic4thesoul BTVS"
<[e-mail]>; "welikenormal normal"
<[e-mail]>; "Evil Willow Wish Universe"
<[e-mail]>; "Anything Willow Fanfic Willowfic"
<[e-mail]>; "Pure Buffy BTVS"
<[e-mail]>; "Alternate Reality Fanfic"
<[e-mail]>
Sent: Sunday, March 18, 2001 11:51 PM


------Original Message------
Head/GASP Mailing Li <[e-mail]>
Sent: March 19, 2001 3:23:48 AM GMT


Hi all,

Most of you have probably heard about this on other lists.

Tripod, who is own by Lycos, is deleting fic sites, or sites that even
link fic sites some say.

Angelfire is also owned by Lycos and may also be hit if they haven't
already.

If you have a fanfic site or site on either of those and you are moving
them or planning to, please send me the new URL so I can update your link
on my site if I link them.

I can't believe this crap with websites! :P

Sonja Marie - [e-mail], [e-mail]
List Owner - Buffy-Beta Fanfic List & Anthony Head Mailing List
Sonja Marie's Buffy Links - http://www.planetx.com/~sonja/btvsurls/
The Gabriel Byrne Update List - http://gbyrneupdate.listbot.com/



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Wendy Kelley <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Fic idea...
Date: 18 Mar 2001 22:59:13 -0600


> >And I hope you're enjoying your honeymoon, Wendy. :)

It doesn't start until Sunday :)  But I'm sure I will.

RE: archivists and updating

I know this is true for me, and I'm sure it's true for Michele and other
archivists, but if you ( a reader) are noticing that an archive hasn't been
updated recently--or there are other things happening that you're not happy
with--we like it if you would please email us.  A compliment will go a long
way.  Suggestions are always welcomed and frequently incorporated.  We may
not realize how long it's been since our archive was updated.



...
Wendy


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Fic idea...
Date: 19 Mar 2001 06:45:21 EST

oh my gosh, i am so sorry. yes, i understand the whole real life. and iam
regretful that i was so insensitive. i hope you are enjoying your honemoon
too. i won't let my mouth run off with me again. if we didn't have the tpfict
archive, i would never have found tomorrow people fanfic, so again i offer my
apologies to the archivist.
~victoria

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Ibonek 17" <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Fic idea...
Date: 19 Mar 2001 09:27:26 -0500

Have fun on your honeymoon, Wendey!  I've got  a few stories for your
website.  If you want to get them, they're at fanfiction.net under "TV
Shows" "Tomorrow People".  I rewrote "Once Upon A Dream." And there are two
otehrs in that series, plus I'm working on teh fourth!
Kristina
_________________________________________________________________
Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Ailie McFarland <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Crossroads 1/1
Date: 19 Mar 2001 13:46:01 -0500 (EST)

Title: The Crossroads
Author: Ailie McFarland
E-Mail: [e-mail]
Rating: PG-13
Archives: http://www.geocities.com/aixla/buffy.html
Distribution: Oh! Well, if it helps at all, I'm gonna say Yes!
Timeline/Series: Pre-Season 2/BtVS
Disclaimer: Oz doesn't belong to me. Damn it all. If he did ... well, he'd =
be a very *happy*
werewolf.

The room spun sickeningly as Oz lifted his head from the toilet bowl. Unsur=
e as to whether or not his legs were ready to support his weight, he decide=
d to remain kneeling for the time being,
and laid his head gingerly against the cool, white seat. He had spent many =
a morning in this fashion, driving the porcelain bus. But this time it wasn=
=92t the booze or drugs creating that
churning in his stomach ...

It was the girl in the next room, naked beneath the motel sheets. The girl =
whose name he couldn=92t even remember.

Slowly, Oz=92s mind began to put the puzzle pieces of the previous night ba=
ck into a coherent picture. First the gig at the Bronze, followed by the pa=
rty at Devon=92s (since his parents were
away for the weekend). He had consumed his fair share of cheap beer, then h=
elped himself to the goodie bowl He only took a few, even congratulated him=
self on his moderation. But not long
after things began to get fuzzy. There were vague recollections of dancing =
with a brunette, presumably the one asleep in the next room. After that the=
re were no clear images, only
sensations. Skin against skin. Frantic kisses, growing tension ending in a =
white hot explosion.=20

And then, nothing.

Feeling like the Merry-go-Round ride he was trapped on might finally be slo=
wing down, Oz attempted to stand. He succeeded on the second try, first pro=
pping himself up against the toilet,
then the sink. The mirror above the basin held an interesting reflection, t=
hat of a young man 16 going on 60. Large bags hung underneath blood-shot ey=
es that stared, accusing. He had betrayed
his principles, and that girl in the next room.

Oz stood in the shower for almost an hour, scorching hot water turning his =
skin the same shade of red as his hair. Maybe, if he stood there long enoug=
h, he could wash the sex away. The guilt
he felt wasn=92t of the religious variety, and he=92d never planned on wait=
ing until marriage, but he had hoped his first time would be special. Sex w=
asn=92t just a physical act, it was the most
amazing way to express love for another human being. And not only could he =
barely remember the experience, he didn=92t eve know whom he had shared it =
with.

=93I was beginning to think you=92d fallen in and drowned,=94 the Brunette =
said as Oz emerged from the bathroom in a cloud of steam. She looked somewh=
at familiar; Oz vaguely recollected seeing her in the audience of the last =
several Dingoes concerts. A pretty girl, a little older than Oz, but with e=
yes that seemed to show a lifetime of pain.

Oz shrugged into his boxer shorts. =93Just cleanin=92 up.=94 He busied hims=
elf getting dressed so he wouldn=92t have to look her in the face. When he =
did finally glance over his shoulder, the Brunette
was tying a piece of rubber tubing around her arm. =93I got enough to share=
,=94 she said as the tourniquet snapped against her skin, patting the bed n=
ext to her.

It was one of those rare moments in life when you not only stand at a cross=
road, you realize it. It would have been very easy for Oz to continue down =
the path he was on; to live the American
dream of sex, drugs and rock =91n=92 roll. To lose himself completely in th=
at world was a tempting offer.=20

The other path was uncertainty, so many questions that wouldn=92t be answer=
ed until he made his choice. Was there a point in trying to go back? After =
all, he had already made the mistakes.
Could he take them back? What would the guys in the band think?  And this g=
irl, what was his obligation to her?

=93No thanks.=94 Whatever he owed to the Brunette, he also owed something t=
o someone else, a woman he hadn=92t even met yet. Somewhere there was a sou=
l mate waiting for him. And that girl
deserved a better man than this.

The girl on the bed shrugged. =93Whatever.=94 Oz=92s heart went out to her =
as she plunged the needle into her arm, but he knew nothing he could say wo=
uld change things for her. In the end, it comes
down to you - your principles and your decisions. Oz had made his choice. A=
nd something told him life would never be the same.

***************
Ailie McFarland
***************

WILLOW: Well, I like you. You're nice and you're funny. And you
don't smoke. Yeah, okay, werewolf, but that's not all the time. I
mean, three days out of the month I'm not much fun to be around either.
OZ: You are quite the human.
WILLOW: So I'd still, if you'd still.
OZ: I'd still. I'd *very* still.

OZ: Would it help you if I panic?
WILLOW: Yes, it'd be swell. Panic is a thing people can share in
times of crisis, and everything's really scary now, you know, and I
don't know what's going to happen and there is all sorts of things
you're supposed to get to do after high school and I was really
looking forward to doing them and now we're probably just going to
die and I'd like to feel you maybe you would ... (Oz shuts her up
with a kiss) What are you doing?
OZ: Panicing.

WILLOW: Oz...don't you love me?
OZ: My whole life, I've never loved anything else.


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (10/19)
Date: 20 Mar 2001 09:59:32 +1200

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_01D1_01C0B124.7662CF60
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (10/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television

----------------

Part Ten

"I suppose you wouldn't believe that the rumours of my death were =
greatly exaggerated, would you?" Methos saw the look on O'Neill's face =
and decided he wouldn't. " You can pick your mouth off the floor now, =
Jack. The look doesn't really suit you." It looked like the cat was out =
of the proverbial bag, he thought. Oh well, at least he wouldn't have to =
keep the Adam Pierson act up any longer.

The historian was sitting up on one of the beds in the infirmary. =
Frasier had obviously just finished giving him a thorough examination. =
She was shaking her head in amazement. "He's very healthy for someone =
who was for all intents and purposes, dead." She was still feeling a bit =
shaken from the experience of seeing a man she was about to perform an =
autopsy on come back to life before her eyes. She had checked his life =
signs only a moment before she had been about to make the first =
incision, and there definitely hadn't been any.=20

Methos did his best to look modest. "Don't worry, I've heard that =
comment a lot over the last few millennia."

Carter turned to O'Neill. "Colonel, the hole in his chest, it's gone." =
In fact there was no sign it had even existed. Where the gaping hole had =
been, was now smooth skin. She knew she hadn't imagined it, but holes in =
people's chests didn't just disappear on their own, did they?

"I can see that, Carter. Right, Pierson, if that's really your name. Who =
and what are you? I want an explanation this time, not the crap you've =
given us before. Yeah, and what's this sword thing? I notice the other =
guy had one at well."

Hammond decided to reassure the man. " Don't worry son, you have nothing =
to fear from us."

Methos laughed. "No one has called me that for a long time. Most of my =
friends refer to me as the old man."

"Exactly how old are you Adam?" asked Carter. "Ramiis called you Methos. =
Is that your name? He also said that you were the first of the =
immortals, what are immortals?"

"Whoa, slow down Carter," said O'Neill. "I want the answers in his own =
words, lots of his own words, if you catch my drift." There's no way =
he's getting out of giving me a full explanation this time around. Maybe =
if I'd had all the facts before, he would have never got through the =
Stargate with Daniel. He felt a responsibility towards the archaeologist =
- after all he was the soldier, Daniel wasn't. He also still felt =
annoyed at being taken for a fool over the sword.

"Okay. Firstly my name isn't Adam Pierson, it's Methos. But I'd prefer =
if you'd keep calling me Adam. I'm a bit of myth among my own kind and =
I'd like to keep it that way. I'd like to last another five thousand =
years, if you don't mind. I've grown rather attached to life after all =
these years." He noted with satisfaction the look on the faces of the =
others in the room and continued, "Yes, I am five thousand years old, =
well that's as far back as I can remember anyway."

"What about this immortality bit?"

"I am immortal, that is I don't stay dead when I die."=20

"Unless someone takes your head off with a sword," interrupted Adam. The =
vision that he and Megabyte had seen was now starting to make sense.=20

O'Neill looked at him suspiciously. "I thought you said you couldn't =
read minds."

"We can't. When we first met 'Adam', Megabyte and I got some mental =
flashes from him."

"That's right," confirmed Megabyte. " It looked like the Middle Ages. =
People on horseback burning villages. I saw a sword cutting someone's =
head off." He still felt quite sickened at the thought of what he had =
seen.

The Horsemen always seemed to come back to haunt him, thought Methos to =
himself. Of all the things to pick up on, it would be that. He hadn't =
been going to mention that immortals could die when you separated their =
head from their shoulders. He'd have to have a quiet word with the =
current group of Tomorrow People he decided. It didn't pay to tell =
everyone all your secrets. It was always a good idea to keep some bits =
of information tucked away for a rainy day.=20

He continued Adam's sentence, they already knew about the beheading, it =
wouldn't hurt to give them the whole story on that front. "And with it =
takes our quickening." He continued, seeing the puzzled looks, "our =
power, you'd call it our life force."

"That is why you would not want anyone to know who you really are," =
surmised Teal'c. " If you are the oldest, your power would be truly =
great."

"That's the theory, and I'm not about to test it out. I've become rather =
attached to my head staying where it is, thank you. Anyway, I try and =
avoid the Game whenever I can. It's easier to keep your head when you =
don't fight."

"This taking heads, it's a game? Sick sort of game if you ask me."

"Don't blame me, Jack, I didn't make up the rules. I just try to =
survive." Methos decided to try and change the subject. He wasn't about =
to give them a list of the other immortals he knew or tell them about =
the Watchers, the secret society of mortals that had recorded =
information about his kind through the centuries. He definitely didn't =
want MacLeod or any of his other immortal friends involved in this. He =
would have enough explaining to do to Joe later without adding anyone =
else into the loop. Maybe this would be a good time to shift the focus =
of the discussion onto something else.

"So, Megabyte and Adam, how are you feeling? I haven't come across any =
Tomorrow People for a long time, not since Tutankhamun." That reminded =
him of something else. "How's Daniel?"

"Fine, no thanks to you. What happened anyway? I take it that your long =
lost friend is an immortal as well?" I wonder how many of these so =
called immortals there are, thought O'Neill to himself. Maybe there's =
another threat on the domestic front, one that's been here for thousands =
of years already, one that we didn't know anything about. At the moment =
he didn't feel as though he could trust Methos as far as he could throw =
him. He'd lied about who he was. How could he be certain that he could =
trust him now? He noticed Carter seemed absolutely fascinated with the =
guy; must be scientific curiosity he told himself.

Methos nodded. "We went through the Stargate, "he explained. "Ramiis was =
waiting on the other side. I told Daniel to re engage the wormhole so =
that he could go back. He started dialling in, I think you call it, with =
one eye on the fight. Ramiis hasn't changed much since the last time we =
fought, in the fact that he still doesn't follow the rules. He blasted =
me with some kind of weapon. The same kind his Jaffa blasted me with =
three thousand years ago when I was recovering from his quickening." He =
paused and looked suspiciously at Teal'c. These people said they could =
be trusted but he was finding it hard to ignore the niggling doubts that =
were still in his mind. He didn't usually tell people so much detail =
about immortals, much less about himself. He hoped he wasn't going to =
regret it later.

"Don't worry about Teal'c, he may be a Jaffa but he's on our side. One =
of the good guys," O'Neill reassured him.

"He lent over me with his sword, ready to take my head and then I heard =
the Stargate opening. It must have been you people coming through. =
Ramiis wasn't very impressed. The last thing I remembered before I lost =
consciousness was Daniel screaming. Then when I came to, I was here."

"I don't understand," queried Damon. "Why didn't he take your head, you =
said he was just about to when the Stargate opened?"

"My guess is that the quickening would have left him in no position to =
escape." Methos saw the puzzled look on the faces of the others in the =
room. "A quickening, especially a powerful one, takes a lot out of you. =
He obviously couldn't take that chance, luckily for me. I suppose I owe =
you my head. Thanks."

Carter realised what it was that was bugging her. "Obviously the =
sarcophagus brought Ramiis back to life, as Daniel suggested. If you =
separated his head from his shoulders and took his quickening, how come =
he is still immortal? I know the sarcophagus can bring people back to =
life, we've had experience with that before, but reattaching a head, =
that seems a bit much."

Methos agreed with her. "Something else has been bugging me as well. =
When I met Ramiis I didn't feel the buzz that we usually feel from the =
approach of another immortal. It's like an early warning system, a =
defence mechanism." He'd noticed the quizzical look on the faces of the =
others in the room. At this rate, he thought, I might as well just give =
them the watcher's handbook on immortals to read.

"What does this buzz feel like?" asked Adam. "I'm wondering if that's =
what Megabyte and I felt when we first met you."

"From what Tutankhamun and Neret said, it probably is, or at least =
something fairly similar. We decided it had something to do with my age =
as well, the accumulation of life energy. As an immortal gets older the =
storehouse of his or her, let's call it, quickening would become quite =
strong. It used to really annoy them when I sneaked up behind them. Mind =
you, they used to make me jump when they appeared out of thin air."

"I can relate to that one," confirmed Damon. "I've lost count of the =
number of cups of coffee I've spilled over the last few years."

"Neret, was she another Tomorrow Person?" asked Megabyte. "We've met the =
Pharaoh before, we thought he was on his own."

Methos nodded, remembering the last conversation he and Neret had had =
before her death. Part of him wanted to remember that conversation, yet =
part of him tried to forget. He wasn't quite ready to share those =
memories with anyone else; in fact he wasn't sure if he ever would be. =
"One day, I'll tell you the whole story," he promised.=20

Yeah right, thought O'Neill. He was sure the old guy was still only =
telling them as much as he thought he needed to. He noticed that since =
he'd stopped pretending to be Pierson, the immortal was less the quiet =
historian, and more what he would term 'a sarcastic smart ass'. He =
wasn't sure which one he preferred.

-----------------

End of Part 10


------=_NextPart_000_01D1_01C0B124.7662CF60
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (10/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>
<DIV>by Anne Olsen</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Rating: PG</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble =
deciphering. An=20
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Disclaimer : </DIV>
<DIV>
<P>The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O’Neill, Sam Carter, =
Teal’c, General=20
Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise from the =
SGC do=20
not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the Stargate, SGC, and the =
Goa’uld=20
and any thing else related to the series Stargate SG1. They belong to =
Stargate=20
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, =
and Gekko=20
Products.</P>
<P>The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod=20
and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont Television. So =
do the=20
concepts of Immortality, the Game and the Watchers.</P>
<P>Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General =
William=20
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to=20
the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They are the =
property=20
of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television</P>
<P>----------------</P></DIV></DIV>
<DIV><U>
<P>Part Ten</P></U>
<P>"I suppose you wouldn’t believe that the rumours of my death =
were greatly=20
exaggerated, would you?" Methos saw the look on O’Neill’s =
face and decided he=20
wouldn’t. " You can pick your mouth off the floor now, Jack. The =
look doesn’t=20
really suit you." It looked like the cat was out of the proverbial bag, =
he=20
thought. Oh well, at least he wouldn’t have to keep the Adam =
Pierson act up any=20
longer.</P>
<P>The historian was sitting up on one of the beds in the infirmary. =
Frasier had=20
obviously just finished giving him a thorough examination. She was =
shaking her=20
head in amazement. "He’s very healthy for someone who was for all =
intents and=20
purposes, dead." She was still feeling a bit shaken from the experience =
of=20
seeing a man she was about to perform an autopsy on come back to life =
before her=20
eyes. She had checked his life signs only a moment before she had been =
about to=20
make the first incision, and there definitely hadn’t been any. =
</P>
<P>Methos did his best to look modest. "Don’t worry, I’ve =
heard that comment a=20
lot over the last few millennia."</P>
<P>Carter turned to O’Neill. "Colonel, the hole in his chest, =
it’s gone." In=20
fact there was no sign it had even existed. Where the gaping hole had =
been, was=20
now smooth skin. She knew she hadn’t imagined it, but holes in =
people’s chests=20
didn’t just disappear on their own, did they?</P>
<P>"I can see that, Carter. Right, Pierson, if that’s really your =
name. Who and=20
what are you? I want an explanation this time, not the crap you’ve =
given us=20
before. Yeah, and what’s this sword thing? I notice the other guy =
had one at=20
well."</P>
<P>Hammond decided to reassure the man. " Don’t worry son, you =
have nothing to=20
fear from us."</P>
<P>Methos laughed. "No one has called me that for a long time. Most of =
my=20
friends refer to me as the old man."</P>
<P>"Exactly how old are you Adam?" asked Carter. "Ramiis called you =
Methos. Is=20
that your name? He also said that you were the first of the immortals, =
what are=20
immortals?"</P>
<P>"Whoa, slow down Carter," said O’Neill. "I want the answers in =
his own words,=20
lots of his own words, if you catch my drift." There’s no way =
he’s getting out=20
of giving me a full explanation this time around. Maybe if I’d had =
all the facts=20
before, he would have never got through the Stargate with Daniel. He =
felt a=20
responsibility towards the archaeologist - after all he was the soldier, =
Daniel=20
wasn’t. He also still felt annoyed at being taken for a fool over =
the sword.</P>
<P>"Okay. Firstly my name isn’t Adam Pierson, it’s Methos. =
But I’d prefer if=20
you’d keep calling me Adam. I’m a bit of myth among my own =
kind and I’d like to=20
keep it that way. I’d like to last another five thousand years, if =
you don’t=20
mind. I’ve grown rather attached to life after all these years." =
He noted with=20
satisfaction the look on the faces of the others in the room and =
continued,=20
"Yes, I am five thousand years old, well that’s as far back as I =
can remember=20
anyway."</P>
<P>"What about this immortality bit?"</P>
<P>"I am immortal, that is I don’t stay dead when I die…" =
</P>
<P>"Unless someone takes your head off with a sword," interrupted Adam. =
The=20
vision that he and Megabyte had seen was now starting to make sense. =
</P>
<P>O’Neill looked at him suspiciously. "I thought you said you =
couldn’t read=20
minds."</P>
<P>"We can’t. When we first met ‘Adam’, Megabyte and I =
got some mental flashes=20
from him."</P>
<P>"That’s right," confirmed Megabyte. " It looked like the Middle =
Ages. People=20
on horseback burning villages. I saw a sword cutting someone’s =
head off." He=20
still felt quite sickened at the thought of what he had seen.</P>
<P>The Horsemen always seemed to come back to haunt him, thought Methos =
to=20
himself. Of all the things to pick up on, it would be that. He =
hadn’t been going=20
to mention that immortals could die when you separated their head from =
their=20
shoulders. He’d have to have a quiet word with the current group =
of Tomorrow=20
People he decided. It didn’t pay to tell everyone all your =
secrets. It was=20
always a good idea to keep some bits of information tucked away for a =
rainy day.=20
</P>
<P>He continued Adam’s sentence, they already knew about the =
beheading, it=20
wouldn’t hurt to give them the whole story on that front. "And =
with it takes our=20
quickening." He continued, seeing the puzzled looks, "our power, =
you’d call it=20
our life force."</P>
<P>"That is why you would not want anyone to know who you really are," =
surmised=20
Teal’c. " If you are the oldest, your power would be truly =
great."</P>
<P>"That’s the theory, and I’m not about to test it out. =
I’ve become rather=20
attached to my head staying where it is, thank you. Anyway, I try and =
avoid the=20
Game whenever I can. It’s easier to keep your head when you =
don’t fight."</P>
<P>"This taking heads, it’s a game? Sick sort of game if you ask =
me."</P>
<P>"Don’t blame me, Jack, I didn’t make up the rules. I just =
try to survive."=20
Methos decided to try and change the subject. He wasn’t about to =
give them a=20
list of the other immortals he knew or tell them about the Watchers, the =
secret=20
society of mortals that had recorded information about his kind through =
the=20
centuries. He definitely didn’t want MacLeod or any of his other =
immortal=20
friends involved in this. He would have enough explaining to do to Joe =
later=20
without adding anyone else into the loop. Maybe this would be a good =
time to=20
shift the focus of the discussion onto something else.</P>
<P>"So, Megabyte and Adam, how are you feeling? I haven’t come =
across any=20
Tomorrow People for a long time, not since Tutankhamun." That reminded =
him of=20
something else. "How’s Daniel?"</P>
<P>"Fine, no thanks to you. What happened anyway? I take it that your =
long lost=20
friend is an immortal as well?" I wonder how many of these so called =
immortals=20
there are, thought O’Neill to himself. Maybe there’s another =
threat on the=20
domestic front, one that's been here for thousands of years already, one =
that we=20
didn’t know anything about. At the moment he didn’t feel as =
though he could=20
trust Methos as far as he could throw him. He’d lied about who he =
was. How could=20
he be certain that he could trust him now? He noticed Carter seemed =
absolutely=20
fascinated with the guy; must be scientific curiosity he told =
himself.</P>
<P>Methos nodded. "We went through the Stargate, "he explained. "Ramiis =
was=20
waiting on the other side. I told Daniel to re engage the wormhole so =
that he=20
could go back. He started dialling in, I think you call it, with one eye =
on the=20
fight. Ramiis hasn’t changed much since the last time we fought, =
in the fact=20
that he still doesn’t follow the rules. He blasted me with some =
kind of weapon.=20
The same kind his Jaffa blasted me with three thousand years ago when I =
was=20
recovering from his quickening." He paused and looked suspiciously at =
Teal’c.=20
These people said they could be trusted but he was finding it hard to =
ignore the=20
niggling doubts that were still in his mind. He didn’t usually =
tell people so=20
much detail about immortals, much less about himself. He hoped he =
wasn’t going=20
to regret it later.</P>
<P>"Don’t worry about Teal’c, he may be a Jaffa but =
he’s on our side. One of the=20
good guys," O’Neill reassured him.</P>
<P>"He lent over me with his sword, ready to take my head and then I =
heard the=20
Stargate opening. It must have been you people coming through. Ramiis =
wasn’t=20
very impressed. The last thing I remembered before I lost consciousness =
was=20
Daniel screaming. Then when I came to, I was here."</P>
<P>"I don’t understand," queried Damon. "Why didn’t he take =
your head, you said=20
he was just about to when the Stargate opened?"</P>
<P>"My guess is that the quickening would have left him in no position =
to=20
escape." Methos saw the puzzled look on the faces of the others in the =
room. "A=20
quickening, especially a powerful one, takes a lot out of you. He =
obviously=20
couldn’t take that chance, luckily for me. I suppose I owe you my =
head.=20
Thanks."</P>
<P>Carter realised what it was that was bugging her. "Obviously the =
sarcophagus=20
brought Ramiis back to life, as Daniel suggested. If you separated his =
head from=20
his shoulders and took his quickening, how come he is still immortal? I =
know the=20
sarcophagus can bring people back to life, we’ve had experience =
with that=20
before, but reattaching a head, that seems a bit much."</P>
<P>Methos agreed with her. "Something else has been bugging me as well. =
When I=20
met Ramiis I didn’t feel the buzz that we usually feel from the =
approach of=20
another immortal. It’s like an early warning system, a defence =
mechanism." He’d=20
noticed the quizzical look on the faces of the others in the room. At =
this rate,=20
he thought, I might as well just give them the watcher’s handbook =
on immortals=20
to read.</P>
<P>"What does this buzz feel like?" asked Adam. "I’m wondering if =
that’s what=20
Megabyte and I felt when we first met you."</P>
<P>"From what Tutankhamun and Neret said, it probably is, or at least =
something=20
fairly similar. We decided it had something to do with my age as well, =
the=20
accumulation of life energy. As an immortal gets older the storehouse of =
his or=20
her, let’s call it, quickening would become quite strong. It used =
to really=20
annoy them when I sneaked up behind them. Mind you, they used to make me =
jump=20
when they appeared out of thin air."</P>
<P>"I can relate to that one," confirmed Damon. "I’ve lost count =
of the number=20
of cups of coffee I’ve spilled over the last few years."</P>
<P>"Neret, was she another Tomorrow Person?" asked Megabyte. =
"We’ve met the=20
Pharaoh before, we thought he was on his own."</P>
<P>Methos nodded, remembering the last conversation he and Neret had had =
before=20
her death. Part of him wanted to remember that conversation, yet part of =
him=20
tried to forget. He wasn’t quite ready to share those memories =
with anyone else;=20
in fact he wasn't sure if he ever would be. "One day, I’ll tell =
you the whole=20
story," he promised. </P>
<P>Yeah right, thought O’Neill. He was sure the old guy was still =
only telling=20
them as much as he thought he needed to. He noticed that since =
he’d stopped=20
pretending to be Pierson, the immortal was less the quiet historian, and =
more=20
what he would term ‘a sarcastic smart ass’. He wasn’t =
sure which one he=20
preferred.</P>
<P>-----------------</P>
<P>End of Part 10</P></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_01D1_01C0B124.7662CF60--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Worlds Away <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Worlds Away (Part 20)
Date: 20 Mar 2001 06:47:35 -0800 (PST)

Title: Worlds Away (Part 20)

Author: M. Bumbarger

Email: [e-mail]

Fandom: New Series Tomorrow People

Rating: PG-13/TV-14

Summary: The Tomorrow People are swept away to a
different world, where they must take up the lives of
their alter-egos and try to find their way home . .
.which won't be easy.

Notes & Dedication: Continued thanks and praises to
Caroline for all of her help, support and nagging to
keep this going and to keep me on task. Also, thanks
to Victoria for the beta help.

Disclaimer: The Tomorrow People (Adam Newman, Ami
Jackson, Megabyte Damon, and Jade Weston) are the
property of Roger Damon Price, Thames Television, ITV,
Tetra Television and Nickelodeon. They are used here
without permission, but not for profit. The lands,
countries, customs, deities, and original characters
are mine and mine only, springing from the depths
of my imagination and should not be used anywhere else
without my permission. Please do not repost this to
any list or archive it anywhere else without myexpress
permission.

Previous parts at
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway

*****

Worlds Away
By Michele Mason Bumbarger

Chapter Twenty

Ami did not jolt to sudden wakefulness. Even with the
ship she was on being tossed about on the waves, she
eased out of her dreaming state slowly, carefully
extricating herself from the web of dreams into the
land of waking reality. The transition had to be done
slowly; the first time she had attempted it, she had
nearly given herself a heart attack, and she knew now
that the mind couldn't handle such sudden jumps, not
when there was magic involved.

She considered herself lucky to have found both the
dreaming crystal and Amideira's private notes on the
subject. Whatever else the Damiar Princess was, she
had certainly earned the rank of Damiar. She was a
powerful mage, and a great deal of what she tried and
attempted was frowned upon -- even forbidden -- by
Nynie.

The dreaming crystal, which now hung suspended around
Ami's throat and clutched tightly in her hand, had
been one of those things that Amideira wrote would
have Nynie "stripping her hide for weeks to come." So
it was that Ami had found the crystal, and Amideira's
notes on the use of it hidden in a small, locked box;
the only key was attached to a silver bracelet that
Ami wore around her wrist.

It had taken her until the ship set sail from
Albarasque to work up the courage to try and use the
dreaming crystal to contact the others - if she could
contact any of the others; if they were even in this
odd world.  Although she had been unable to sense
them, or contact them telepathically, Ami had a
feeling that they were here. She just had to find a
different way of reaching them.

Tonight, she had found Adam, and he had confirmed that
her feeling was correct - Jade and Megabyte were with
him. It gave Ami some small measure of hope and
comfort to know that she was sailing closer to her
friends; no matter that Stiborn was a large country of
its own, just knowing that she was on the same soil
with them would make her sleep a great deal easier.

And once they were all together again, they could try
to find their way home.

Not that she had a clue about how a princess could go
about searching the countryside for people that she
technically shouldn't even have been in contact with.
Not that Ami thought that such a thing would even be
easy to do - but she had to cling to the hope and
belief that she would have ample opportunity to try.
With any luck her husband-to-be would not be the
tyrant and barbarian that Sephrine tended to brand all
northern men as, and he might be supportive of his
wife's whims.

Or he might simply be grateful to have an excuse to
have his odd and exotic bride out of sight and out of
mind.

The train of her thoughts startled her. She spent so
much time acting in the role of Damiar Princess
Amideira that the lines were beginning to blur. She
was already beginning to accept the notion of a
strange marriage to a strange man; and already
beginning to devise schemes to use her new power and
prestige to her advantage.

Maybe there was more social climber in her than she
had ever imagined.

Pushing the uncomfortable thought aside, Ami returned
her attention to a more immediate task. Very
carefully, after lifting up enough to make certain
that Nynie still slept soundly in the other berth
across the room and confirming that Sephrine's still
breathed in the patterns akin to sleep, Ami lifted the
dreaming crystal from around her neck. Her hand slid
beneath her pillow, feeling blindly until her fingers
closed around the small silk pouch there.

The crystal she slid into the small pouch and the
pouch was returned to its place beneath her pillow. In
the morning, when Sephrine and Nynie actually gave her
enough room to breathe, she would return the pouch and
crystal to the holding box.  Now that she knew she
*could* use the dreaming crystal to contact the
others, she would have to resist the urge to do so
again for a few days. Using the crystal to actually
draw someone else into the realm of her dreams was
more tiring than just trying to tap into the energy
that allowed the dreamer to remain lucid in that sleep
realm.

Yawning, Ami rolled onto her other side, smiling as
she drifted off to a lazy slumber. She was happy with
her success, and she was even happier that she had
reached Adam. Beneath the pillow, one balled fist
clutched the small silk pouch that held her personal
Holy Grail.


****

"Amideira."

The voice calling to her sounded as though it came
from down a long tunnel.

"Amideira, wake up, please."

Annoying, like a buzzing in her ear. Ami attempted to
turn away from the sound, losing herself in the
comforting buffer that was sleep.

"Up with you now, child!"

Rough hands grabbed her, jerking her and shaking her
until she was left with no choice but to clamber to a
full state of wakefulness.

"Stop it, Nynie! I'm up already!" Ami growled, shaking
off the other woman's hands. As she did so, she
immediately regretted the loudness of her voice that
echoed inside her own head. The reason, she realized,
that her voice was echoing was because it was
beginning to feel like a small percussion group was
having a live performance inside of her head. When she
opened her eyes, the light hurt and the percussion
group picked up the pace. On top of it all, her mouth
felt dryer than the desert.

"Praise to Damiaren," Sephrine cooed, "You gave us a
fright."

Ami attempted to open her eyes, but immediately winced
and clenched them closed again. "I was actually having
a good night's sleep--"

"It's well past midday, child," Nynie cut her off. Ami
felt a mug forced into her hands and she drank it down
thirstily without question, her mind not truly
registering Nynie's words until she drained the entire
mug.

"Midday?" Ami opened her eyes enough to squint at the
older woman.

"Sephrine, why don't you inform Her Majesty that Her
Highness is well and with us?" Nynie directed her
words to the younger woman, but her gaze was fixed
sternly on Ami.

"Yes, Nynie."

As the door closed behind the other woman, Ami
squinted at Nynie. "Am I in trouble for something?"

In answer, the woman, both nurse and maid and damiar
in her own right, dangled the small silk pouch in
front of her Ami's eyes. "Is this familiar to you?"

Instinctively, Ami's hand grabbed for the small pouch
only to have it snatched back by reflexes that Nynie's
age did not betray. "That's mine."

"I know that it's yours. It's been yours since your
first name day when your grandmother gifted it to you.
I am not here to claim that it isn't yours. But I am
here to claim possession of it until you are ready to
be more responsible with objects of this much power!"

"I am responsible!" Ami protested, her eyes following
the pouch as Nynie tucked it deep into the cleavage of
her dress. "I didn't hurt anyone, Nynie! I was careful
. . . I was just --" Ami stopped at a loss for words.
What excuse could she possibly give? That she was
trying to contact her friends from another world?

"You were just dabbling where you do not belong!"
Nynie's eyes flashed dangerously. "You know that the
dreaming is not a toy to be played with! I have
pretended to not notice and to ignore your dabbling,
but I should have known better. You were never one to
stop when you were in over your head, Amideira --"

"I was not in over my head, I was --"

"And you will not interrupt me!" Nynie stood and
snatching the empty mug from Ami's hand, crossed the
room with it. She continued her chastisement while
refilling the mug, and producing a small pouch of
herbs from her pocket that she crushed into the drink.
"Last night, whatever you did, you pushed yourself
further than what you can handle. We have been trying
to wake you for hours. You drained yourself, and you
are lucky that you did not become trapped in the
dreaming.

"You will not do such a thing again while I am here at
your side. And to be certain of that, I am keeping the
crystal until such time as you may be trusted with
it."

"No!" The vehemence of Ami's protest surprised even
her. But she had finally, finally found a way to
contact Adam and the others and she could not afford
to have Nynie take it from her. A part of her was
angry at the woman for her presumption, the other was
angry with herself for allowing herself to be caught.
"That's not fair!"

"And I suppose you think that a dead -- or worse --
princess is fair to your parents? To your new groom?
To your people?" Nynie returned and shoved the mug
under Ami's nose. "Drink. It will restore your energy
and balance, enough for you to get by. Although I
daresay it will not give you enough strength to tap
into any source of magical energy."

The smell wafting from the mug reminded Ami of rancid
juice and she wrinkled her nose, refusing to take the
mug. "No. I don't need it."

"You will drink it or I will bind you up, hold your
nose and pour it down your throat."

For a moment, two sets of dark eyes met in a battle of
wills, but it was Nynie who won. Seeing that she had
no choice, and not doubting that Nynie would carry
through on her threats, Ami quickly turned up the mug
and downed the concoction, which turned out to taste
far worse than it smelled.

Handing the empty mug back to Nynie, she turned away
so that the woman would not see the hot tears she
could feel burning in her eyes. She had only found her
friends a few hours earlier and it seemed that she was
losing them again.

*** End of Chapter Twenty


=====
*********************************************
Worlds Away
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway
*********************************************

__________________________________________________
Do You Yahoo!?
Get email at your own domain with Yahoo! Mail.
http://personal.mail.yahoo.com/

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Worlds Away <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Worlds Away (Part 21)
Date: 20 Mar 2001 06:51:29 -0800 (PST)

Title: Worlds Away (Part 21)

Author: M. Bumbarger
Email: [e-mail]

Fandom: New Series Tomorrow People

Rating: PG-13/TV-14

Summary: The Tomorrow People are swept away to a
different world, where they must take up the lives of
their alter-egos and try to find their way home . .
.which won't be easy.

Notes & Dedication: Continued thanks and praises to
Caroline for all of her help, support and nagging to
keep this going and to keep me on task.
Disclaimer: The Tomorrow People (Adam Newman, Ami
Jackson, Megabyte Damon, and Jade Weston) are the
property of Roger Damon Price, Thames Television, ITV,
Tetra Television and Nickelodeon. They are used here
without permission, but not for profit. The lands,
countries, customs, deities, and original characters
are mine and mine only, springing from the depths
of my imagination and should not be used anywhere else
without my permission. Please do not repost this to
any list or archive it anywhere else without myexpress
permission.

Previous parts at
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway

**********

Worlds Away
By Michele Mason Bumbarger

Chapter Twenty-One

The countryside was beautiful. Painted in deep greens
and emeralds, often flecked with a rainbow of colors
that sprang from wildflowers, flashing past the
carriage window, Ami admired the land that was
Stiborn. She couldn't recall ever having seen so much
green, so much untainted by technology and
industrialization; it took her breath away. It was a
different sort of beauty than that she saw from the
balconies at the Sun Palace; a raw, natural beauty
that was not lessened because it was not one of sand
and gold and bronze. This place was more to her liking
than the sun baked sands of Dia'sol, no matter how
beautifully tiled the palace walls; and she figured it
was best if she grew accustomed to it anyway - at
least until she found Adam, Megabyte and Jade she
would be stuck here - married to a man she had never
met.

Thinking of the others created a sharp, aching pang in
her chest. She wondered if -- no, she knew that Adam
would have gotten worried by now. If he believed what
she told him, that the dream was real, then he would
have gone into his typical protective mode. He would
have been expecting her to contact him again, and
through no fault of her own, she was unable to.

All right, perhaps the fault was her own - she had
made the mistake of doing too much and had gotten
caught - but it was easier to be angry at Nynie. The
woman refused to return the dreaming crystal; the one
night that Ami almost managed to slip it free while
Nynie snored into the darkness, she belatedly
discovered that the older damiar had placed wards
around the pouch. Only Nynie could open it now and
retrieve the dreaming crystal - and Ami's attempt had
led to another dressing down and another lecture about
her lack of responsibility.

She had not tried to go near the crystal since.

"Close the shade already, Amideira. Do not encourage
the natives to gape anymore than they already are."
The words came from the Damia Reina, cold and detached
as always. That detached aloofness made the pang of
loneliness Ami felt even deeper, and she wished, for
not the first time since loading up the carriages,
that she could have ridden with Nynie and Sephrine.

"I am only admiring the landscape," Ami explained,
lowering the lace blinds, but only a little. "It's
beautiful."

"It's barbaric, just like these savages." The Damia
Reina adjusted her veil, dark eyes resting on Ami for
only a heartbeat before she looked elsewhere -
anywhere but at the daughter that she seemed to care
about so little. "Albarasque is beautiful. This is -
savage."

"And you're handing me off with my head on a silver
platter," Ami muttered.

"What was that?" The question was punctuated by a
stinging slap to Ami's hand, forcing it away from the
blinds and leaving it stinging and tingling.

"Nothing Mother," Ami replied, jerking her hand into
her lap, but not daring to give way to the indignity
of rubbing it. She tried and failed to avoid looking
at Calend'et, who of course, smirked and settled back
comfortably in his seat besides their mother.

"Not every eye perceives beauty in the same way. Those
that can see beauty in every setting are rare indeed."
If the Damia Reina's words had been harsh and
upsetting, the words of her maternal grandmother, the
Damiar Roleran, brought Ami great comfort and soothed
her ruffled feathers. Where her mother showed nothing
more than a great disdain for Amideira, her
grandmother demonstrated that she loved the girl --
and understood her; sometimes Ami believed that Damiar
Roleran understood Amideira better than the girl had
understood herself.

Damiar Roleran took Ami's hand between her two old and
wrinkled ones, seeming to stare distractedly out of
the opposite window the entire time. "Wild flowers are
beautiful things, not like our desert blooms, but they
give life to this strange land, don't you think
Shan'ari?"

The Damia Reina's eyes narrowed to slits as she
regarded her mother. "There is nothing as beautiful as
one our desert blooms. To see them standing tall and
proud and strong with nothing but endless sand dunes
between one and the next - there is nothing to compare
to that."

"Then we can only hope that the Lion Throne
appreciates the bloom we give them."

The elder woman's words made a flush creep into Ami's
cheeks and she was grateful for the kitara on this
occasion. Her grandmother might have looked feeble,
but the woman was still quick in the mind and even
sharper with the tongue. This was not the first time
that Ami had witnessed Damiar Roleran tricking the
Damia Reina into eating her own words, and Ami doubted
it would be the last.

She was just sorry that she would not be around to see
it.

From one strange world to another. When it seemed that
was beginning to feel comfortable in the Sun Palace
and the role she played as the Damiar Princess of
Albarasque, she was being rudely taken from that
situation and thrust into another. In this one, she
would be the exotic, foreign bride to a man that she
knew absolutely nothing about. A man, who if the words
of Sephrine and Nynie were to be believed, was nothing
more than a rough, backwoods barbarian who would see
her as a trophy and the living seal on a treaty and
nothing more.

Oh, and we couldn't forget the most important part of
the marriage - the vessel that would give birth to his
heir.

The simple thought alone of a strange man touching
her, nonetheless a man who cared nothing for her, made
Ami shudder.

But would he, could he, truly be as horrible as all
that? Didn't ignorance and lack of contact with other
cultures dictate some of those words and thoughts?
Unconsciously, her hand rose to her throat, tightening
around the silver pendant she wore there. Already, she
clung to the odd gift from the man who was to be her
husband, clung to it and the hope that its existence
alone proved that he was more than a cold-hearted
northern barbarian. A gift like this took care and
thought, the craftsmanship of the finest silversmith,
certainly he *wasn't* that terrible. Unless the gift
was merely a token, an empty gesture that meant
nothing.

Leaning her head against the carriage glass, Ami
wished that she was not so very far from home. She
could only take minimal comfort in the fact that
somewhere out there Adam and the others were there;
if, she could ever figure out how to go about finding
them. If she could ever get the dreaming crystal back
from Nynie.

If, if, if.

"Cheer up, child," her grandmother's hand tightened
around hers, "This is a wedding. It is a time of mirth
and celebration. As Damiaren wills it, all will be
well and fortunate among us."

"I am certainly looking forward to the wedding feast,"
Calend'et smirked from his seat across from them, a
malicious glean shining in his dark eyes as he stared
at Ami, although his words sounded like nothing more
than friendly teasing on the surface. "I should think
that my dear sister would enjoy this opportunity to be
the center of attention, the jewel in the crown."

"I will do my duty," Ami said the words quietly, not
wanting to allow herself to be coaxed into a battle of
wits with Calend'et. She still did not understand why
they had brought him along, why he had to be present
for this 'joining of kingdoms,' as the Damia Reina
referred to it.

"Because you want to, Amideira, or because you have
to?"

"Hush boy!" Her grandmother's voice rang out loudly in
the carriage, no longer the voice of a doting old
woman, the voice of a powerful and respected mage.
"Leave off your childish teasing, you are too old for
it and we do not have time for such things. Mind your
tongue and your manners, less our hosts think that we
*are* the barbarians."

The boy prince flinched, sinking back into his seat
with a final glare in Ami's direction. As though it
were her fault that he had spoken, her fault that
their grandmother had finally grown tired of hearing
his taunts.

Ami, unable to suppress a smirk, was again grateful
for the kitara.

Those in the carriage lapsed into silence, and Ami
returned her attention to studying the countryside of
Stiborn. This time, when she pulled back the shade,
the Damia Reina said nothing, and Ami was allowed to
watch the hills and plains roll by in relative peace
and quiet introspection.

She felt her heart give a little leap as the road they
traversed turned away, leading upwards, away from the
valley and onto higher land. From where she sat she
could see the gray shadow of the keep in the distance,
standing tall and proud on the hillside. This would be
where she and her party would stay until the wedding,
Elspera Keep, and despite her fear at meeting the
stranger that would be her husband, she could not
repress a tiny chill of excitement.

This was someplace new, someplace different. She could
make this an adventure of sorts, an opportunity to
explore and learn. After weeks in Albarasque, fate was
presenting her with some distraction, new places and
new faces. She could make the most of this, exploring
this Keep and learning the habits of its people just
as she had done in the Sun Palace. Perhaps they even
had a library here, where she could learn more about
this world that she found herself in.

Perhaps, she might just forget she was being married
off for the sake of a treaty and an alliance.

Probably wishful thinking, but she could only hope
that this place would provide something of a
distraction.

The carriage wound higher on the dirt and stone road,
and a tiny ball began to form in her stomach. This was
it, this was really it. Unless somehow, someway, she
found a way home tomorrow, her entire life would be
changing in a few very short weeks. And, Ami knew that
there was no way that she could, or would, go home
now. Not when she knew that the others were here
somewhere, not when she had to find them.

"Amideira, is your veil in place?"

Despite the icy chill and condescending tone in the
Damia Reina's voice, for once Ami was not upset by it.
The tiny ball was growing bigger, turning into the
fluttering of small butterflies.

"Yes, Mother," Ami answered, never turning away from
the window.

Although she knew that she shouldn't, knew that if
Adam ever caught wind of it, there would be no end to
the chastisement, Ami opened her mind and reached out.
Slowly at first, just in case somewhere among the
populace of Elspera Province there happened to be
someone with telepathic abilities. Careful, oh so
careful, probing and touching, brushing her mind
lightly against the minds of those gathered at the top
of the hill, testing the waters and the mood.

Ami drew a sharp breath, dropping the shade and
slinking back against the seat as *someone* pushed
right back. Her shields came down in the blinking of
an eye, her heart nearly skipping a beat.

What . . . or who . . . was that?

"Amideira?" Her grandmother gave her arm a squeeze.

"I --" Heat rushed into her face and Ami felt
momentarily foolish. How could she explain her odd
reaction? "I saw something out of the corner of my
eye. It startled me a bit."

"Better that you not stare out of the window any
longer, my dear," Damiar Roleran patted her arm, her
voice full of warmth, "Better that our soon to be
allies do not think their soon to be princess is too
full of naivete and wide-eyed wonder."

"But, this is all so new to me," Ami placed her hand
atop of the older woman's, "I am full of naivete and
wide-eyed wonder."

"And we shall keep that secret between ourselves."

With a smile, Ami settled back against the carriage
seat. Her grandmother always made everything feel so
right and everything couldn't be so horrible as what
she imagined if her grandmother was by her side.

She fervently hoped.

*** End of Chapter Twenty-One


=====
*********************************************
Worlds Away
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway
*********************************************

__________________________________________________
Do You Yahoo!?
Get email at your own domain with Yahoo! Mail.
http://personal.mail.yahoo.com/

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Ibonek 17" <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) FIC: Worlds Away (Part 20)
Date: 20 Mar 2001 10:56:54 -0500

This is such an awesome story!  Keep it coming!
Kristina
_________________________________________________________________
Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Worlds Away <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Eclipse: Darkness Falling (Part 6)
Date: 20 Mar 2001 08:45:39 -0800 (PST)

Title: Eclipse - Book One: Darkness Falling

Part 6: Chapter Five

Author: M. Bumbarger

Email: [e-mail]

TV Series: Alternate Universe Crossover - Buffy, the
Vampire Slayer/Highlander: The Series/Original Series
Tomorrow People and New Series Tomorrow People

Rating: TV-14, there's a little bit of bad language
and it gets violent in some points, nothing more than
you'd catch on prime time television though

Archive: Only mine (Alternate Realities).

Author's Notes & Comments: Posting this from the only
email account I can while I'm at work. Hoping that
this posts all right, I am taking it from a data cd,
and my word processor does not wish to save the new
file without smart quotes, so apologies in advance if
this is unreadable.

Previous parts can be found in
the arfic-l archives at
http://www.escribe.com/tv/jeff.

Disclaimer: None of these characters, television
shows, or concepts belong to me. The Tomorrow People
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/ITV
Television, and Tetra Television. Buffy the Vampire
Slayer characters belong to Joss Whedon and Mutant
Enemy. Highlander: The Series characters belong to
Panzer/Davis, Rhysher Entertainment and Gaumont
Television. All are used here without permission and
not for profit. All original characters are the
by-product of my own warped and twisted imagination.

**********

Chapter Six


Adam had the strangest feeling of dΘjα vu. Here he
was, three days later, back at The Centre. Not simply
at The Centre, but at the same restaurant where heÆd
had yet another spectacularly bad lunch with his
father. The same restaurant, with the same server, and
the exact same table that looked out onto the London
skyline. The only thing different was the company he
kept, but even in that aspect the tension was the
same.

ôIÆm glad that you called me, Adam.ö Lucy spoke from
her seat across the table, a slight smile playing
across her lips. ôAnd IÆm glad that you agreed to meet
me.ö

ôCuriosity,ö Adam said simply, taking a sip of his
coffee. At least they got the coffee right in this
place.

ôI beg your pardon?ö Lucy blinked at him and AdamÆs
stomach clenched in disgust. Psi Control had changed
her. Oh, he had expected it, but seeing it up close
was another matter entirely. She didnÆt carry herself
with the same carefree attitude that she once had. She
was calmer now, more serene . . .more like all those
stuck up rich women that she had once made fun of.

ôI was curious,ö Adam repeated. ôI wanted to know why,
all of sudden, out of the clear blue sky, you wanted
to talk to me?ö

ôIt wasnÆt sudden, Adam.ö Lucy traced the rim of her
glass with a beautifully manicured nail, the sunlight
glittering off her gold and diamond bracelet. Yet
another change. The Lucy he knew never would have
adorned herself like that. ôIÆve often thought about
you. You donÆt just stop loving someone when ûô

Adam held up a hand to block her words. ôDonÆt. Just
donÆt.ö Adam leaned forward, holding her surprised and
disappointed gaze. ôLetÆs not play games, Lucy. Why
now?ö

ôIÆm telling you the truth. ItÆs been a year, Adam.
Over a year. IsnÆt it time that we let go of any old
grudges and simply said bygones?ö Lucy paused, her
eyes pleading. ôWe started off as friends. Is it too
much to hope that we can have that friendship again?ö

ôYou want to be friends?ö Adam spoke slowly, running
her words around in his head. ôThe last time I saw
you, you came to claim your two crystal lamps, your
grandmotherÆs heirloom cedar chest and handed me an
engagement ring. We didnÆt even say goodbye, and now
you want to be friends?ö

ôIs that so hard to believe?ö

ôYes, because we were never friends, Lucy. We were
lovers, we were bedmates, but never really friends.
The type of attraction we had doesnÆt lend itself well
to friendship and I think that you know that.

ôSo, why donÆt we take off the gloves and you tell me
why IÆm really here? Because IÆll tell you one thing,
I hope for itÆs not for the food.ö

ôFine,ö Lucy straightened up, all pretense of
sweetness fading from her. In the blinking of an eye,
she was crisp and business-like, every inch the Psi
Control Public Relations Coordinator. ôAs youÆre
probably well aware, Psi Corporation has a controlling
interest in several scholarly publications. One of
these, IÆve taken on full control of as an advising
editor.ö

ôWell, thatÆs sounds like itÆs a step closer to
journalism than what youÆve been doing.ö

LucyÆs eyes narrowed as she continued to speak to him.
ôWeÆd like to do a feature on the Quantum
Teleportation study that Professor Cage, and Dr.
Emmerling and you are working on at the University,
and I would like to interview you.ö

ôWhy me? ItÆs not my project. ItÆs Cage and
Emmerling.ö

ôItÆs no secret that youÆre working with them, Adam.ö

ôI answer questions and help them out when they need
it,ö Adam sipped the coffee again. ôBut like I said,
itÆs not my project.ö

ôAnd it would be foolishness for me to allow this
article to go to press without speaking to you. YouÆre
involved. Your opinion counts.ö

ôAnd I ask you again: why?ö

ôBecause everyone knows that you can think circles
around those two old codgers,ö Lucy spat venomously,
her tight control slipping. ôWhat they come up with in
two weeks time, you probably have already extrapolated
in the space of five minutes. YouÆre the brains behind
them, Adam and everyone knows it.ö

ôFine, Lucy, IÆll tell you what,ö Adam tossed his
napkin on the table and motioned for the server. ôYou
want to interview me, youÆll get your interview. Call
me, at the lab and weÆll set something up. But donÆt
try to con me by making me think you want to sweet
talk your way back into my bed. ThatÆs a bit low, even
for you.ö

ôYes, Mr. Neiman?ö The server appeared, attentive and
ready to serve.

ôIÆll be paying for my meal now,ö Adam informed the
man.

ôNo,ö Lucy spoke up, her polite mask firmly back in
place. The smile she gave the server was dazzling.
ôIÆll be covering all of this.ö

The server looked from one to the other in confusion,
his eye finally resting on Adam. For half a heartbeat,
he debated overriding LucyÆs offer, knowing full well
that the server would be more afraid of offending him
than of upsetting Lucy Adams. But he didnÆt. Instead
he nodded to the man in a dismissal and watched him
walk away.

ôFor someone who claims to hate their name, you
certainly use it when you can,ö Lucy pointed out
coldly.

ôWhatever works,ö Adam smirked, pushing his chair back
from the table and standing. Then reaching into his
blazer pocket, he tossed one of his business cards on
the table. ôThe lab number is on there. So is my
electronic mail receiver. Call me next week, and IÆll
see when IÆm available.ö

He left her simmering and glaring while he tried to
contain his frustration until he was beyond the range
of seeing eyes. Unfortunately, that didnÆt happen. He
had to share the elevator with various people for the
entire descent and by the time he reached the ground
floor, he was convinced that he was about to explode.

Adam lashed out at the first available target that he
could find, which just happened to be a large tree. He
was dimly aware of people giving him a wide berth as
he proceeded to silently test the laws of mass and
motion with his fist. Several punches and cracked
knuckles later, he simply grasped the sides of the
tree and banged his forehead against it.

He would learn. One of these days he would learn. What
had he really expected from a meeting with Lucy? More
importantly, what had he wanted from a meeting with
Lucy? A one hundred and eighty degree change? He knew
that was impossible. They had both set down two very
different paths and nothing could ever change that.
And she wasnÆt the woman he knew a year ago anymore
than he was the man she knew. Two different people
with very different lives.

The nerve of her. The utter audacity of her to think
that she could simply sweet-talk her way into his
heart again. Did she really think that he was that
pliable, that easily swayed? Or was that just another
reflection of the person she had become?

With a growl, he kicked the tree. He didnÆt know, he
didnÆt really want to know. If Lucy Adams wanted her
interview, she would get her interview. And then he
would go on with his life again. His very lonely life.
But, that was how he liked it, wasnÆt it? IsnÆt that
what he told Sue and Red? No time for romance, no time
for love. He lived and breathed physics. What more did
he need?

ôKeep telling yourself that,ö he muttered, banging his
forehead against the rough bark again. That was the
worse part of his encounter with Lucy. Not the
feelings and emotions that resurfaced, not the
memories of the bitter words they exchanged, but the
realization that he was alone. He had friends, but
that was all. He was alone . . . and sometimes, he was
lonely.

ôI didnÆt know these trees were hostile.ö

The sound of a voice made Adam blanch. Who was this
idiot that didnÆt have the common sense to keep their
distance from him the way everyone else did? Probably
a doctor, or worse, a medical student trying to do
their good deed of the day and see if he needed any
help. Physical and mental.

Adam turned his head, intending to glare them into
submission and give them a piece of his mind, but the
words froze in his throat as he saw . . . her.

ôAmelie,ö he whispered her name.

ôAre you all right?ö She remained at a æsafeÆ
distance, but he thought that he heard a genuine note
of concern in her voice. But then again, he had
thought that Lucy Adams might have changed. ôYour hand
is bleeding.ö

Adam glanced at his knuckles, and covered them in
embarrassment. ôYeah, that tends to happen when you
punch a tree.ö

ôI can get someone for you. To see about your hand.ö

Cradling the sore knuckles, Adam shook his head. ôNo,
thereÆs no need. IÆve done worse. I tend to have a lot
of these disagreements with hostile trees. And walls.ö

She smiled slightly at his words, her mouth turning up
attractively. ôIÆve never had any problems with these
trees. TheyÆre always polite to me.ö

ôI doubt that anything would have any reason at all to
be hostile towards you.ö

Amelie gave him a shy smile and backed off a few
paces. ôIf youÆre going to be all right, I really
should be going.ö

ôYouÆre going to run off again arenÆt you?ö

ôI shouldnÆt be . . . I just wanted . . .ö

Adam raised an eyebrow, leaning against the tree,
still cradling his knuckles. He hated to admit it, but
she was right. He did need medical attention. ôWeÆre
just talking, Amelie. ThereÆs no law against that.ö

ôYes . . . but . . .ö Those dark eyes pleaded with
him.

Adam extended his injured hand slowly so as not to
frighten her. ôYou were just offering me medical
attention.ö

ôIÆm not a medic.ö

ôToo bad,ö Adam allowed his hand to drop in
disappointment. ôI guess IÆm going to have to let you
run off again then, arenÆt I?ö

To his surprise and pleasure, she didnÆt turn and
simply hurry away from him. Instead, she squared her
shoulders in resignation and nodded in his direction,
ôCome with me, please,ö before turning on her heel and
heading towards the inner sanctum.

Curious, Adam followed her, wondering what she was
thinking of doing. Did she intend to call a medic for
him? Leave him at the gates while she found a first
aid kit? Certainly, she didnÆt intend to take him into
the heart of The Centre . . . did she?

Adam watched as she ran the wristband across the
scanner and waited for the door to open. Again, she
motioned for him to follow her.

This was getting interesting.

The guard inside the door stopped him with a firm grip
on his arm. ôIÆm sorry, I canÆt allow you in here
without authorization.ö

Adam gave the man an understanding and sympathetic
nod. ôI understand. But you see, I hurt my hand and
AmùBeta 2017 was going to take me to medical.ö

ôThereÆs a medical facility elsewhere.ö

Adam handed the man his pass card and leaned
conspiratorially forward. ôThis is embarrassing. I had
a bit of a disagreement with a co-worker and I took it
out on a tree. IÆd really rather not have to deal with
medical or my co-worker seeing me like this.ö

The guard glanced at him uncertainly before taking the
pass card and running it across the scanner.
Immediately, the manÆs entire demeanor changed. ôIÆm
sorry, sir. I didnÆt recognize you. Although I thought
you looked familiar. The resemblance and all.ö

He ignored LucyÆs words echoing in his head. ôFor
someone who claims to hate their name, you certainly
use it when you can.ö

Whatever works indeed.

*** End of Chapter Six



=====
*********************************************
Worlds Away
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway
*********************************************

__________________________________________________
Do You Yahoo!?
Get email at your own domain with Yahoo! Mail.
http://personal.mail.yahoo.com/

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (11/19)
Date: 21 Mar 2001 09:45:22 +1200

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_0243_01C0B1EB.A5B7F020
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable


The Medusa Stone (11/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television

----------------

Part Eleven

"So, are you are the only so called telepaths there are, or are there =
more of you?"

"Daniel, how are you feeling? I didn't see you come in."

Daniel stood framed in the doorway. His eyes looked unnaturally bright, =
he was looking around the room as though he wasn't sure exactly where he =
was. He pushed his glasses further up his nose before replying.

"Fine, Jack. Shouldn't you have Pierson under lock and key, after what =
he's done? I'm not very happy about having him running around the base =
after he pulled his sword on me."

Hammond noticed that the archaeologist didn't seem to be very pleased to =
see the immortal. In fact he seemed very angry. He stepped in to defuse =
the situation. "Methos, or Mr Pierson, as he prefers to be called, is =
our guest for the moment, Doctor Jackson. I don't think there will be a =
repeat performance of what happened before, will there, Mr Pierson?"

"No, General. I'm sorry Daniel, I couldn't take the chance of Ramiis =
coming through the Stargate." That reminded Methos of something. "I =
don't suppose there's any chance of having my sword back. I don't like =
being without it."

O'Neill laughed." You mean your lucky sword. Don't push it, old timer, =
one thing at a time, okay. I still can't believe I fell for that crap =
you fed me before."

Methos pretended to look hurt. "If it makes you feel any better, I've =
had years of practice. Byron always appreciated my penchant for crap, as =
you so nicely put it."

Great, thought O'Neill, now he's going to start dropping names from =
history. He was beginning to think that the Adam Pierson persona was =
gone for good. This Methos was just far too sure of himself. Something =
suddenly occurred to him. "Daniel, are you feeling okay? I thought you'd =
be bombarding Pierson with questions by now."

Daniel certainly didn't look like his usual self. This whole thing must =
have shook him up a lot more than they had originally thought. He looked =
very pale and tired and the look he was giving Methos wasn't very =
pleasant. You would almost think that he hated the guy. Come on, Jack, =
pull yourself together, this is Daniel we're talking about here.

"Sorry, I'm just feeling a bit tired. I've also still got a bit of a =
headache. Anyway," he turned to Adam," you still haven't answered my =
question. Are there more of you?"

"Ami and Jade, is that right?" asked Hammond. "Sorry, Bill, I overheard =
you talking on the phone."

Adam sighed. He had hoped to keep the existence of the other Tomorrow =
People a secret. No point putting their lives in danger as well. Well at =
least they don't know about Kevin, he thought. "Yes, that's right," he =
replied. "I've told them to stay where they are until we make sure that =
the Medusa Stone or whatever you call it, is no longer a threat to us." =
He also wanted to make sure that this Ramiis was safely out of the =
picture. If he were anything like the other Egyptian they'd encountered =
he wouldn't give up too easily. The idea of the existence of something =
like the Medusa Stone gave him the creeps as well. He hoped it was the =
only one of its kind.

[I hope so too,] telepathed Megabyte. [Sorry Adam, I couldn't help but =
overhear, must be the effects of that stone, your mental shields aren't =
working as well as usual. You're broadcasting your thoughts quite =
loudly.]

"So when do we get to meet them?" asked Daniel.

"Daniel, are you sure you're feeling okay?" asked Carter. She was =
beginning to worry. Even Daniel usually had a bit more diplomacy than =
this. He's definitely not acting like himself at all.

Daniel shot her a murderous glance. " Of course, I'm okay. I feel fine, =
considering all that's happened." He suddenly put his hands over his =
head, and bent over as though he was in pain.=20

Frasier moved in quickly. "Doctor Jackson, what's wrong?"

"I." He suddenly straightened up. "I've got a bad headache, that's all." =
His tone seemed colder, more distant.

"Hey, Daniel, lighten up. The Doc is just trying to help that's all." =
Something else was bugging O'Neill. "Something must be causing these =
headaches. Are you sure you don't remember what happened on PX251?"

"What?" Daniel seemed to become aware that everyone in the room was =
watching him. He shook his head." No, I don't remember a thing. This =
Ramiis guy is freaking me out a bit. I think I'll go and have another =
look at the manuscript."

"Methos, sorry, Pierson, maybe you should go and help him?" asked =
O'Neill. A thought occurred to him. " I suppose you learnt the language =
when it was still being used? Come to think of it, you did tell Daniel =
it had been a while since you had spoken it."

Methos shrugged. "Quite often people just don't take what I say the way =
I mean it. Mind you, it depends on your point of reference, I suppose." =
He turned to Daniel, "Look I'm sorry for what happened. You're just =
going to have to forget it and move on. I learnt that a long time ago, =
and the fact that you can't always feel guilty about past regrets as =
well."=20

Adam noticed the way the man looked at himself and Megabyte. He had the =
distinct impression it was more do as I say rather than do as I do. =
There was something about his relationship with Tutankhamun and his =
friends that he wasn't telling. He felt a sense of regret or maybe even =
guilt coming from him.=20

Daniel looked uncomfortable. "Let's leave it at that then, shall we? =
Just don't give me any reason to distrust you, okay? I get a bit nervous =
when people pull a sword on me." He seemed to think for a minute. =
"General Hammond, is it possible to have a look at the sword that you =
found next to me?"

"It's in the same place that we have the stone and manuscript. Mr =
Pierson's sword is there as well. By the way, Mr Pierson, how did you =
manage to get your sword out of the secured area in the first place? =
That place is locked up tighter than a drum."

Methos coughed modestly. "I have a friend who has taught me a thing or =
two about breaking and entering."

Oh well, thought O'Neill. I suppose I should be relieved that he didn't =
say he'd learnt it riding with Butch and Sundance. He opened his mouth =
to say something smart and shut it again. No, I'd rather not know, he =
decided. Five thousand years is a long time, I wonder what other things =
he's done that he's not telling. When Daniel is feeling more like =
himself, I'll get him to find out. The old guy will wonder what's hit =
him.




O'Neill noticed Adam was looking at him, he seemed as though he wanted =
to say something. The boy opened his mouth and then shut it again.

[Do you want me to talk to him?] 'pathed Megabyte. He was sitting on one =
of the beds, his legs dangling over the side. Adam was pretending to =
look at the medical equipment they had been hooked up to, trying to =
decide what exactly to say to O'Neill.

[No, I'll do it.] Megabyte wasn't exactly known for his sense of tact. =
Adam still remembered when they had first met Ami during the Culex =
affair. His friend had started talking about the spaceship before Ami =
had even got used to the idea of being a Tomorrow Person. All his =
comments had done was convinced her that that were both mad.

O'Neill and the two Tomorrow People were alone in the infirmary. Daniel =
and Methos had gone to look over the hieroglyphs on the box housing the =
Medusa Stone. Carter had gone with them. She was going to run some more =
tests on the box, hoping to find out more about what it was made up of.=20

Hammond had suggested that Damon might like a tour of the base. Teal'c =
had volunteered. O'Neill suspected that the Jaffa was very curious about =
Adam and Megabyte and wanted to ask Damon some more questions about =
them.

"What is it, Adam?" asked O'Neill. "I don't need to be telepathic to =
know you want to talk to me about something." He noticed the Australian =
boy had stopped what he had been doing and was running his hands through =
his dark hair, trying to hide his apparent nervousness. He wondered what =
Adam wanted to talk to him about - obviously he wasn't sure what sort of =
reaction he was going to get, whatever it was.

Adam decided the best approach was just to get straight to the point. He =
liked O'Neill, but didn't want to upset him by saying something that the =
other might construe as out of line.

"It's about Methos. I can sense that you don't trust him very much. I =
just wondered if you had thought about the whole situation from his =
point of view."

"His point of view? I don't know what his point of view is, that's the =
trouble. He's not particularly forthcoming when it comes to sharing =
information. I still think he's only shared as little as he thinks he =
can get away with."

"I understand what you're saying, Colonel."

"Call me Jack, Adam."

"Jack," Adam continued. "I know that Megabyte and I, as Tomorrow People, =
live with a fear of what would happen if the military got their hands on =
us. Imagine the potential for experimentation. A lot of people would =
fear what we can do, what we are. It's really hard going through every =
day pretending to be something you're not because you can't take any =
chances. We don't even tell our friends, because our lives and theirs =
may depend on their not knowing the truth. Not everyone reacts to our =
secret the same way that you have."

"Then there's the people that would want to use us as a weapon against =
others," interrupted Megabyte. "We've already run into people like that =
and I wouldn't like to try a repeat performance." He was now standing =
beside Adam, ready to give him some moral support, if needed.

"Okay", said O'Neill. "I see your point."=20

"Now imagine how those same people would react to someone who couldn't =
die. Imagine the potential weapon in that. If the military got their =
hands on an immortal, they could kill him over and over again while they =
tried to find out what made him tick. The perfect lab rat." Adam =
shuddered. "It would be a living hell."

O'Neill agreed. "Yes, that does put quite a different spin on things. =
Maybe I owe the guy an apology." Another thought struck him. " You know =
that you people are quite safe here, with us, don't you?"

Megabyte nodded. "Yes, we trust my Dad's judgement and his friendship =
with General Hammond. Methos hasn't got someone looking out for him =
though, remember and it sounds as though he's been watching his back, or =
should that be head, for a very long time. Five thousand years, wow. =
Imagine all the things the guy has seen over the years."

---------------------------


------=_NextPart_000_0243_01C0B1EB.A5B7F020
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (11/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>
<DIV>
<DIV>by Anne Olsen</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Rating: PG</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble =
deciphering. An=20
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>Disclaimer : </DIV>
<DIV>
<P>The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O’Neill, Sam Carter, =
Teal’c, General=20
Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise from the =
SGC do=20
not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the Stargate, SGC, and the =
Goa’uld=20
and any thing else related to the series Stargate SG1. They belong to =
Stargate=20
(II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, =
and Gekko=20
Products.</P>
<P>The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod=20
and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont Television. So =
do the=20
concepts of Immortality, the Game and the Watchers.</P>
<P>Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General =
William=20
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to=20
the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They are the =
property=20
of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television</P>
<P>----------------</P></DIV></DIV></DIV>
<DIV><U>
<P>Part Eleven</P></U>
<P>"So, are you are the only so called telepaths there are, or are there =
more of=20
you?"</P>
<P>"Daniel, how are you feeling? I didn’t see you come in."</P>
<P>Daniel stood framed in the doorway. His eyes looked unnaturally =
bright, he=20
was looking around the room as though he wasn’t sure exactly where =
he was. He=20
pushed his glasses further up his nose before replying.</P>
<P>"Fine, Jack. Shouldn’t you have Pierson under lock and key, =
after what he’s=20
done? I’m not very happy about having him running around the base =
after he=20
pulled his sword on me."</P>
<P>Hammond noticed that the archaeologist didn’t seem to be very =
pleased to see=20
the immortal. In fact he seemed very angry. He stepped in to defuse the=20
situation. "Methos, or Mr Pierson, as he prefers to be called, is our =
guest for=20
the moment, Doctor Jackson. I don’t think there will be a repeat =
performance of=20
what happened before, will there, Mr Pierson?"</P>
<P>"No, General. I’m sorry Daniel, I couldn’t take the =
chance of Ramiis coming=20
through the Stargate." That reminded Methos of something. "I don’t =
suppose=20
there’s any chance of having my sword back. I don’t like =
being without it."</P>
<P>O’Neill laughed." You mean your lucky sword. Don’t push =
it, old timer, one=20
thing at a time, okay. I still can’t believe I fell for that crap =
you fed me=20
before."</P>
<P>Methos pretended to look hurt. "If it makes you feel any better, =
I’ve had=20
years of practice. Byron always appreciated my penchant for crap, as you =
so=20
nicely put it."</P>
<P>Great, thought O’Neill, now he’s going to start dropping =
names from history.=20
He was beginning to think that the Adam Pierson persona was gone for =
good. This=20
Methos was just far too sure of himself. Something suddenly occurred to =
him.=20
"Daniel, are you feeling okay? I thought you’d be bombarding =
Pierson with=20
questions by now."</P>
<P>Daniel certainly didn’t look like his usual self. This whole =
thing must have=20
shook him up a lot more than they had originally thought. He looked very =
pale=20
and tired and the look he was giving Methos wasn’t very pleasant. =
You would=20
almost think that he hated the guy. Come on, Jack, pull yourself =
together, this=20
is Daniel we’re talking about here.</P>
<P>"Sorry, I’m just feeling a bit tired. I’ve also still got =
a bit of a=20
headache. Anyway," he turned to Adam," you still haven’t answered =
my question.=20
Are there more of you?"</P>
<P>"Ami and Jade, is that right?" asked Hammond. "Sorry, Bill, I =
overheard you=20
talking on the phone."</P>
<P>Adam sighed. He had hoped to keep the existence of the other Tomorrow =
People=20
a secret. No point putting their lives in danger as well. Well at least =
they=20
don’t know about Kevin, he thought. "Yes, that’s right," he =
replied. "I’ve told=20
them to stay where they are until we make sure that the Medusa Stone or =
whatever=20
you call it, is no longer a threat to us." He also wanted to make sure =
that this=20
Ramiis was safely out of the picture. If he were anything like the other =

Egyptian they’d encountered he wouldn’t give up too easily. =
The idea of the=20
existence of something like the Medusa Stone gave him the creeps as =
well. He=20
hoped it was the only one of its kind.</P>
<P>[I hope so too,] telepathed Megabyte. [Sorry Adam, I couldn’t =
help but=20
overhear, must be the effects of that stone, your mental shields =
aren’t working=20
as well as usual. You’re broadcasting your thoughts quite =
loudly.]</P>
<P>"So when do we get to meet them?" asked Daniel.</P>
<P>"Daniel, are you sure you’re feeling okay?" asked Carter. She =
was beginning=20
to worry. Even Daniel usually had a bit more diplomacy than this. =
He’s=20
definitely not acting like himself at all.</P>
<P>Daniel shot her a murderous glance. " Of course, I’m okay. I =
feel fine,=20
considering all that’s happened." He suddenly put his hands over =
his head, and=20
bent over as though he was in pain. </P>
<P>Frasier moved in quickly. "Doctor Jackson, what’s wrong?"</P>
<P>"I…" He suddenly straightened up. "I’ve got a bad =
headache, that’s all." His=20
tone seemed colder, more distant.</P>
<P>"Hey, Daniel, lighten up. The Doc is just trying to help that’s =
all."=20
Something else was bugging O’Neill. "Something must be causing =
these headaches.=20
Are you sure you don’t remember what happened on PX251?"</P>
<P>"What?" Daniel seemed to become aware that everyone in the room was =
watching=20
him. He shook his head." No, I don’t remember a thing. This Ramiis =
guy is=20
freaking me out a bit. I think I’ll go and have another look at =
the=20
manuscript."</P>
<P>"Methos, sorry, Pierson, maybe you should go and help him?" asked =
O’Neill. A=20
thought occurred to him. " I suppose you learnt the language when it was =
still=20
being used? Come to think of it, you did tell Daniel it had been a while =
since=20
you had spoken it."</P>
<P>Methos shrugged. "Quite often people just don’t take what I say =
the way I=20
mean it. Mind you, it depends on your point of reference, I suppose." He =
turned=20
to Daniel, "Look I’m sorry for what happened. You’re just =
going to have to=20
forget it and move on. I learnt that a long time ago, and the fact that =
you=20
can’t always feel guilty about past regrets as well." </P>
<P>Adam noticed the way the man looked at himself and Megabyte. He had =
the=20
distinct impression it was more do as I say rather than do as I do. =
There was=20
something about his relationship with Tutankhamun and his friends that =
he wasn’t=20
telling. He felt a sense of regret or maybe even guilt coming from him. =
</P>
<P>Daniel looked uncomfortable. "Let’s leave it at that then, =
shall we? Just=20
don’t give me any reason to distrust you, okay? I get a bit =
nervous when people=20
pull a sword on me." He seemed to think for a minute. "General Hammond, =
is it=20
possible to have a look at the sword that you found next to me?"</P>
<P>"It’s in the same place that we have the stone and manuscript. =
Mr Pierson’s=20
sword is there as well. By the way, Mr Pierson, how did you manage to =
get your=20
sword out of the secured area in the first place? That place is locked =
up=20
tighter than a drum."</P>
<P>Methos coughed modestly. "I have a friend who has taught me a thing =
or two=20
about breaking and entering."</P>
<P>Oh well, thought O’Neill. I suppose I should be relieved that =
he didn’t say=20
he’d learnt it riding with Butch and Sundance. He opened his mouth =
to say=20
something smart and shut it again. No, I’d rather not know, he =
decided. Five=20
thousand years is a long time, I wonder what other things he’s =
done that he’s=20
not telling. When Daniel is feeling more like himself, I’ll get =
him to find out.=20
The old guy will wonder what’s hit him…</P>
<P> </P>
<P>------------------------------------</P>
<P>O’Neill noticed Adam was looking at him, he seemed as though he =
wanted to say=20
something. The boy opened his mouth and then shut it again.</P>
<P>[Do you want me to talk to him?] ‘pathed Megabyte. He was =
sitting on one of=20
the beds, his legs dangling over the side. Adam was pretending to look =
at the=20
medical equipment they had been hooked up to, trying to decide what =
exactly to=20
say to O’Neill.</P>
<P>[No, I’ll do it.] Megabyte wasn’t exactly known for his =
sense of tact. Adam=20
still remembered when they had first met Ami during the Culex affair. =
His friend=20
had started talking about the spaceship before Ami had even got used to =
the idea=20
of being a Tomorrow Person. All his comments had done was convinced her =
that=20
that were both mad.</P>
<P>O’Neill and the two Tomorrow People were alone in the =
infirmary. Daniel and=20
Methos had gone to look over the hieroglyphs on the box housing the =
Medusa=20
Stone. Carter had gone with them. She was going to run some more tests =
on the=20
box, hoping to find out more about what it was made up of. </P>
<P>Hammond had suggested that Damon might like a tour of the base. =
Teal’c had=20
volunteered. O’Neill suspected that the Jaffa was very curious =
about Adam and=20
Megabyte and wanted to ask Damon some more questions about them.</P>
<P>"What is it, Adam?" asked O’Neill. "I don’t need to be =
telepathic to know you=20
want to talk to me about something." He noticed the Australian boy had =
stopped=20
what he had been doing and was running his hands through his dark hair, =
trying=20
to hide his apparent nervousness. He wondered what Adam wanted to talk =
to him=20
about - obviously he wasn’t sure what sort of reaction he was =
going to get,=20
whatever it was.</P>
<P>Adam decided the best approach was just to get straight to the point. =
He=20
liked O’Neill, but didn’t want to upset him by saying =
something that the other=20
might construe as out of line.</P>
<P>"It’s about Methos. I can sense that you don’t trust him =
very much. I just=20
wondered if you had thought about the whole situation from his point of=20
view."</P>
<P>"His point of view? I don’t know what his point of view is, =
that’s the=20
trouble. He’s not particularly forthcoming when it comes to =
sharing information.=20
I still think he’s only shared as little as he thinks he can get =
away with."</P>
<P>"I understand what you’re saying, Colonel…"</P>
<P>"Call me Jack, Adam."</P>
<P>"Jack," Adam continued. "I know that Megabyte and I, as Tomorrow =
People, live=20
with a fear of what would happen if the military got their hands on us. =
Imagine=20
the potential for experimentation. A lot of people would fear what we =
can do,=20
what we are. It’s really hard going through every day pretending =
to be something=20
you’re not because you can’t take any chances. We =
don’t even tell our friends,=20
because our lives and theirs may depend on their not knowing the truth. =
Not=20
everyone reacts to our secret the same way that you have."</P>
<P>"Then there’s the people that would want to use us as a weapon =
against=20
others," interrupted Megabyte. "We’ve already run into people like =
that and I=20
wouldn’t like to try a repeat performance." He was now standing =
beside Adam,=20
ready to give him some moral support, if needed.</P>
<P>"Okay", said O’Neill. "I see your point." <BR><BR>"Now imagine =
how those same=20
people would react to someone who couldn’t die. Imagine the =
potential weapon in=20
that. If the military got their hands on an immortal, they could kill =
him over=20
and over again while they tried to find out what made him tick. The =
perfect lab=20
rat." Adam shuddered. "It would be a living hell."</P>
<P>O’Neill agreed. "Yes, that does put quite a different spin on =
things. Maybe I=20
owe the guy an apology." Another thought struck him. " You know that you =
people=20
are quite safe here, with us, don’t you?"</P>
<P>Megabyte nodded. "Yes, we trust my Dad’s judgement and his =
friendship with=20
General Hammond. Methos hasn’t got someone looking out for him =
though, remember=20
and it sounds as though he’s been watching his back, or should =
that be head, for=20
a very long time. Five thousand years, wow. Imagine all the things the =
guy has=20
seen over the years."</P>
<P>---------------------------</P><U></U></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_0243_01C0B1EB.A5B7F020--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (12/19)
Date: 21 Mar 2001 09:54:03 +1200

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_0278_01C0B1EC.DC919320
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable


The Medusa Stone (12/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television

----------------

Part Twelve

O'Neill poked his head around the door of Carter's lab. Equipment was =
strewn all over the small table in the middle of the room. Carter was =
looking at something under a microscope, shaking her head as though she =
didn't believe what she was seeing.

On the other side of the room Daniel and Methos were arguing about what =
the writing on the box actually meant. O'Neill wondered again how Daniel =
was really feeling. He had thought that the archaeologist would have got =
on really well with the ancient immortal. Imagine all the questions he =
could be asking him about what he'd seen and who he had met over the =
years. Instead he seemed to have almost embarked on a hate campaign =
against the man.=20

"Sorry to interrupt the fun, people, but could I have a word please, =
Methos, sorry, Adam."

Methos looked over in surprise. This was the first time that O'Neill had =
called him Adam instead of Pierson since he'd found out about the whole =
immortal thing. Maybe things were looking up. He was getting a bit tired =
of arguing with Daniel anyway. Nothing he said seemed to please the =
other man. Obviously he hadn't coped too well with being dragged through =
the Stargate with a sword at his throat.

O'Neill cleared his throat. "In private, please. Sorry Daniel, I'll send =
him back in a minute."

Daniel shot him a look. "No rush. I'm sure I can survive without his =
company for a bit. Take as long as you like."

"Actually Colonel, I'd like a word as well, when you've finished, sir." =
Carter was becoming quite worried about Daniel. Working in the same room =
as the two men, she noticed the way he kept looking at Methos, when he =
thought no one was looking. There was definitely something wrong with =
Daniel, but she couldn't put her finger on it. He was normally quite =
easy to get along with and certainly didn't usually bear grudges. He =
seemed quite unable to forgive the other man for what he had done to =
him.

" Okay, Carter, give us a couple of minutes and then we'll meet you in =
the infirmary. Corporal Young can stay here with Daniel and keep an eye =
on the box." He looked at Daniel. "Just in case someone tries to open =
it. We don't want a repeat performance of what happened before, do we?"

--------------------



Megabyte looked at the sign on the door. Yes, this looked like the right =
room. All the corridors and rooms in this place looked the same. The =
military certainly believed in sticking to basics when it came to decor. =
Miles and miles of grey; a person could get bored with that colour =
really fast.

O'Neill had asked if he would go and tell Daniel to meet them in the =
infirmary. He'd thought about teleporting there but Adam had reminded =
him that the fewer people that saw them disappearing into thin air the =
better. It had been a good excuse to nose around anyway - maybe he and =
Adam should ask for a tour of the place as well. His dad had seemed =
impressed with what he had seen. He would like to get a good look at =
this Stargate at any rate. It sounded like something straight out of a =
science fiction film.

He looked into the room. There was equiptment still strewn over the =
small table in the centre of the room. Obviously whoever had been here =
last hadn't had time to clean up after themselves. There were also a =
couple of coffee cups sitting on a bench at the side. The smell of =
coffee still permeated the room. Strange, Daniel didn't seem to be =
anywhere in sight. He must have left in a hurry, judging by the state of =
the room, and fairly recently, too, thought Megabyte, the leftover =
coffee was still quite warm.

[Adam, he doesn't seem to be here.]

[Are you sure you've got the right room, Megabyte?]

[Of course I'm sure,] he 'pathed indignantly. He noticed something in =
the corner of the room. [Hang on, there's someone lying on the floor. =
I'll just go and have a look.]

[Be careful.]

[Aren't I always?] Megabyte decided to ignore the reply Adam sent him =
and approached the body on the floor. It was Corporal Young. He was =
dead, very dead with a sword sticking out of his back. There was blood =
everywhere, and Megabyte felt the bile rising up in his throat.

[Megabyte, what's wrong?]

[It's Corporal Young, he's dead.] Megabyte dropped to his knees. He felt =
as though he wanted to throw up. As a Tomorrow Person he had a hard =
enough time coping with the thought that a person could do something =
like that to another, let alone seeing it in the flesh, up close. It =
wasn't only the fact that he couldn't kill, the whole concept of =
violence and killing made him feel physically ill. One of the joys of =
being a Tomorrow Person he thought to himself.=20

He heard a sound behind him and turned to see who it was.

[Adam!] he 'pathed frantically.




Adam suddenly swooned and leaned on the bed for support. He was dimly =
aware of the concerned faces around him.

"What's wrong, Adam?" Damon looked very worried. " Is it Megabyte? Are =
you okay?"

The young Australian's dark hair stood out sharply against his pale =
face. He pulled himself up. "I heard Megabyte call my name and then I =
felt very dizzy for a moment. I'm feeling fine now, whatever it was, =
it's gone now. I'll just contact him and see if he's okay." He eyes =
glazed over as he tried to contact his friend.=20

"It's no good, I can't even sense him. It's like he's dropped off the =
face of the planet. Even if he were unconscious, I'd know. There's not =
even that."

"You can even sense if one of you is unconscious?" asked Carter.=20

Adam nodded. "But at the moment, there's nothing. I'm really worried. I =
should still be able to get something from him. He was going to take a =
closer look at the body, he called my name, and then nothing."

"Body? What body? When were you going to tell me about the body?" =
O'Neill saw the look on Adam's face and decided to leave the third =
degree until later. " Do you know where Megabyte was when he called =
you?"

"He was in Major Carter's lab, looking for Daniel. Daniel wasn't there, =
but Corporal Young, or rather his body, was."

"Come on, Carter, Teal'c." He put a hand on Adam's shoulder. "No, kid. =
You're staying here, at least until we find out what's going on. =
Pierson, you and Bill stay here with him. One missing Tomorrow Person is =
enough at the moment. Don't worry, I'll let you know as soon as we find =
anything."




O'Neill approached Carter's lab very cautiously. He motioned to Carter =
and Teal'c to cover him and burst through the door. Whoever had been =
there was long gone. Corporal Young was lying on the floor covered in =
blood, with a sword sticking out of his back. A sword, what else, he =
thought to himself. There was also a pool of blood lying underneath the =
body. There was no sign of a struggle. Whoever had killed Young, had =
been very fast and very efficient. The Corporal had obviously never even =
seen it coming. From behind, too, O'Neill noticed. Someone liked to play =
dirty, he thought. Neither Daniel nor Megabyte was anywhere in sight.=20

"Sir," Carter interrupted. " The box with the Medusa Stone is gone. =
Whoever killed Young and took Daniel and Megabyte has the stone as =
well."

O'Neill jumped as Adam suddenly appeared in a flash of light in front of =
him.=20

"Sorry," he apologised. " I couldn't sit there and do nothing. Any clue =
as to what's happened to Megabyte?"

O'Neill supposed he'd better not mince words. He had an idea that Adam =
knew what was coming anyway, judging from the expression on his face. =
"Whoever took Daniel and Megabyte took the stone as well." He repeated =
Carter's earlier statement.=20

"They have used Methos' sword to kill Corporal Young," observed Teal'c, =
leaning over the body. " I would presume that you will find the other =
sword is missing as well. We are dealing with someone very proficient in =
the art of killing. I would say he has plans for the Tomorrow People, if =
he has taken the stone as well. Things do not bode well for either =
Daniel Jackson or Megabyte Damon."



---------------------

End of Part 12


------=_NextPart_000_0278_01C0B1EC.DC919320
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The Medusa Stone =
(12/19)</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>by Anne Olsen</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT size=3D3><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman">Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></FONT></F=
ONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ =
Highlander/ NS=20
Tomorrow People</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Rating: PG</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Summary : SG1 finds a =
manuscript that=20
Daniel has trouble deciphering. An historian named Adam Pierson offers =
to=20
help.</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Disclaimer : </FONT></DIV>
<DIV>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Daniel =
Jackson, Jack=20
O’Neill, Sam Carter, Teal’c, General Hammond, Janet Frasier, =
Apophis and anybody=20
else you recognise from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the =
concept of=20
the Stargate, SGC, and the Goa’uld and any thing else related to =
the series=20
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA,=20
Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Methos =
(a.k.a. Adam=20
Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to =
Panzer/Davis,=20
Rysher/Gaumont Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game =
and the=20
Watchers.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Likewise the characters of =
Adam Newman,=20
Megabyte Damon, General William Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin =
Wilson or=20
any names or events linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not =
belong to me=20
either. They are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV =

Television</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman"=20
size=3D3>----------------</FONT></P></DIV></DIV></FONT></DIV>
<DIV><U>
<P>Part Twelve</P></U>
<P>O’Neill poked his head around the door of Carter’s lab. =
Equipment was strewn=20
all over the small table in the middle of the room. Carter was looking =
at=20
something under a microscope, shaking her head as though she =
didn’t believe what=20
she was seeing.</P>
<P>On the other side of the room Daniel and Methos were arguing about =
what the=20
writing on the box actually meant. O’Neill wondered again how =
Daniel was really=20
feeling. He had thought that the archaeologist would have got on really =
well=20
with the ancient immortal. Imagine all the questions he could be asking =
him=20
about what he’d seen and who he had met over the years. Instead he =
seemed to=20
have almost embarked on a hate campaign against the man. </P>
<P>"Sorry to interrupt the fun, people, but could I have a word please, =
Methos,=20
sorry, Adam."</P>
<P>Methos looked over in surprise. This was the first time that =
O’Neill had=20
called him Adam instead of Pierson since he’d found out about the =
whole immortal=20
thing. Maybe things were looking up. He was getting a bit tired of =
arguing with=20
Daniel anyway. Nothing he said seemed to please the other man. Obviously =
he=20
hadn’t coped too well with being dragged through the Stargate with =
a sword at=20
his throat.</P>
<P>O’Neill cleared his throat. "In private, please. Sorry Daniel, =
I’ll send him=20
back in a minute."<BR><BR>Daniel shot him a look. "No rush. I’m =
sure I can=20
survive without his company for a bit. Take as long as you like."</P>
<P>"Actually Colonel, I’d like a word as well, when you’ve =
finished, sir."=20
Carter was becoming quite worried about Daniel. Working in the same room =
as the=20
two men, she noticed the way he kept looking at Methos, when he thought =
no one=20
was looking. There was definitely something wrong with Daniel, but she =
couldn’t=20
put her finger on it. He was normally quite easy to get along with and =
certainly=20
didn’t usually bear grudges. He seemed quite unable to forgive the =
other man for=20
what he had done to him.</P>
<P>" Okay, Carter, give us a couple of minutes and then we’ll meet =
you in the=20
infirmary. Corporal Young can stay here with Daniel and keep an eye on =
the box."=20
He looked at Daniel. "Just in case someone tries to open it. We =
don’t want a=20
repeat performance of what happened before, do we?"</P>
<P>--------------------</P>
<P> </P>
<P>Megabyte looked at the sign on the door. Yes, this looked like the =
right=20
room. All the corridors and rooms in this place looked the same. The =
military=20
certainly believed in sticking to basics when it came to decor. Miles =
and miles=20
of grey; a person could get bored with that colour really fast.</P>
<P>O’Neill had asked if he would go and tell Daniel to meet them =
in the=20
infirmary. He’d thought about teleporting there but Adam had =
reminded him that=20
the fewer people that saw them disappearing into thin air the better. It =
had=20
been a good excuse to nose around anyway - maybe he and Adam should ask =
for a=20
tour of the place as well. His dad had seemed impressed with what he had =
seen.=20
He would like to get a good look at this Stargate at any rate. It =
sounded like=20
something straight out of a science fiction film.</P>
<P>He looked into the room. There was equiptment still strewn over the =
small=20
table in the centre of the room. Obviously whoever had been here last =
hadn’t had=20
time to clean up after themselves. There were also a couple of coffee =
cups=20
sitting on a bench at the side. The smell of coffee still permeated the =
room.=20
Strange, Daniel didn’t seem to be anywhere in sight. He must have =
left in a=20
hurry, judging by the state of the room, and fairly recently, too, =
thought=20
Megabyte, the leftover coffee was still quite warm.</P>
<P>[Adam, he doesn’t seem to be here.]</P>
<P>[Are you sure you’ve got the right room, Megabyte?]</P>
<P>[Of course I’m sure,] he ‘pathed indignantly. He noticed =
something in the=20
corner of the room. [Hang on, there’s someone lying on the floor. =
I’ll just go=20
and have a look.]</P>
<P>[Be careful.]</P>
<P>[Aren’t I always?] Megabyte decided to ignore the reply Adam =
sent him and=20
approached the body on the floor. It was Corporal Young. He was dead, =
very dead=20
with a sword sticking out of his back. There was blood everywhere, and =
Megabyte=20
felt the bile rising up in his throat.</P>
<P>[Megabyte, what’s wrong?]</P>
<P>[It’s Corporal Young, he’s dead.] Megabyte dropped to his =
knees. He felt as=20
though he wanted to throw up. As a Tomorrow Person he had a hard enough =
time=20
coping with the thought that a person could do something like that to =
another,=20
let alone seeing it in the flesh, up close. It wasn’t only the =
fact that he=20
couldn’t kill, the whole concept of violence and killing made him =
feel=20
physically ill. One of the joys of being a Tomorrow Person he thought to =

himself. </P>
<P>He heard a sound behind him and turned to see who it was.</P>
<P>[Adam!] he ‘pathed frantically.</P>
<P>---------------------------------------</P>
<P> </P>
<P>Adam suddenly swooned and leaned on the bed for support. He was dimly =
aware=20
of the concerned faces around him.</P>
<P>"What’s wrong, Adam?" Damon looked very worried. " Is it =
Megabyte? Are you=20
okay?"</P>
<P>The young Australian’s dark hair stood out sharply against his =
pale face. He=20
pulled himself up. "I heard Megabyte call my name and then I felt very =
dizzy for=20
a moment. I’m feeling fine now, whatever it was, it’s gone =
now. I’ll just=20
contact him and see if he’s okay." He eyes glazed over as he tried =
to contact=20
his friend. </P>
<P>"It’s no good, I can’t even sense him. It’s like =
he’s dropped off the face of=20
the planet. Even if he were unconscious, I’d know. There’s =
not even that."</P>
<P>"You can even sense if one of you is unconscious?" asked Carter. </P>
<P>Adam nodded. "But at the moment, there’s nothing. I’m =
really worried. I=20
should still be able to get something from him. He was going to take a =
closer=20
look at the body, he called my name, and then nothing."</P>
<P>"Body? What body? When were you going to tell me about the body?" =
O’Neill saw=20
the look on Adam’s face and decided to leave the third degree =
until later. " Do=20
you know where Megabyte was when he called you?"</P>
<P>"He was in Major Carter’s lab, looking for Daniel. Daniel =
wasn’t there, but=20
Corporal Young, or rather his body, was."</P>
<P>"Come on, Carter, Teal’c." He put a hand on Adam’s =
shoulder. "No, kid. You’re=20
staying here, at least until we find out what’s going on. Pierson, =
you and Bill=20
stay here with him. One missing Tomorrow Person is enough at the moment. =
Don’t=20
worry, I’ll let you know as soon as we find anything."</P>
<P> </P>
<P>--------------------------------------------</P>
<P>O’Neill approached Carter’s lab very cautiously. He =
motioned to Carter and=20
Teal’c to cover him and burst through the door. Whoever had been =
there was long=20
gone. Corporal Young was lying on the floor covered in blood, with a =
sword=20
sticking out of his back. A sword, what else, he thought to himself. =
There was=20
also a pool of blood lying underneath the body. There was no sign of a =
struggle.=20
Whoever had killed Young, had been very fast and very efficient. The =
Corporal=20
had obviously never even seen it coming. From behind, too, O’Neill =
noticed.=20
Someone liked to play dirty, he thought. Neither Daniel nor Megabyte was =

anywhere in sight. </P>
<P>"Sir," Carter interrupted. " The box with the Medusa Stone is gone. =
Whoever=20
killed Young and took Daniel and Megabyte has the stone as well."</P>
<P>O’Neill jumped as Adam suddenly appeared in a flash of light in =
front of him.=20
</P>
<P>"Sorry," he apologised. " I couldn’t sit there and do nothing. =
Any clue as to=20
what’s happened to Megabyte?"</P>
<P>O’Neill supposed he’d better not mince words. He had an =
idea that Adam knew=20
what was coming anyway, judging from the expression on his face. =
"Whoever took=20
Daniel and Megabyte took the stone as well." He repeated Carter’s =
earlier=20
statement. </P>
<P>"They have used Methos’ sword to kill Corporal Young," observed =
Teal’c,=20
leaning over the body. " I would presume that you will find the other =
sword is=20
missing as well. We are dealing with someone very proficient in the art =
of=20
killing. I would say he has plans for the Tomorrow People, if he has =
taken the=20
stone as well. Things do not bode well for either Daniel Jackson or =
Megabyte=20
Damon."</P>
<P> </P>
<P>---------------------</P>
<P>End of Part 12</P></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_0278_01C0B1EC.DC919320--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (13/19)
Date: 22 Mar 2001 09:44:45 +1200

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_01EC_01C0B2B4.BA5D2DA0
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable


The Medusa Stone (13/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television

----------------

Part Thirteen

Megabyte opened his eyes and looked around. He appeared to be in a =
storeroom of some kind judging by the rows and rows of grey shelving. It =
looked like the grey decor spread to shelving as well. He shook his =
head, trying to clear the cotton wool feeling from it. He had a pounding =
headache; it felt all too similar to the one he had experienced in the =
infirmary earlier. He tried to put his hands to his head and found that =
they were tied securely behind him. Tied with thick rope by the feel of =
it, he surmised.

Great, he thought to himself. He concentrated, thinking that he would =
loosen his bonds with telekinesis. To his surprise nothing happened. He =
closed his eyes ready to teleport when a voice interrupted him.

"I would not waste my time, if I were you. Your powers are gone, all of =
them."

"Daniel? Hey, what's going on? This isn't very funny you know. I thought =
you were supposed to be on our side, one of the good guys." Megabyte =
didn't like the look that Daniel was giving him. It was a look of pure =
hate. Whatever the archaeologist's problem was it certainly seemed to =
involve the Tomorrow People.=20

"You mean you have not concluded the obvious yet? For the so-called next =
stage of human evolution, you and your companion are not very bright. =
Jackson is here, but he is not exactly in control at the moment, I am."

It suddenly dawned on Megabyte what the man was talking about. That =
explained a lot, an awful lot. "Ramiis."=20

"Bright boy. I am surprised you telepaths did not work out that =
something was different about Jackson. Mind you, his so called friends =
did not notice anything either."

Megabyte realised he was in a lot of trouble. This Ramiis had a real =
vendetta against Tomorrow People. He had to find some way to warn Adam. =
Maybe he could find some way to loosen Ramiis' control over Daniel. He =
noticed Ramiis had his head in his hands and wondered if Daniel trying =
to break free was the cause of all the headaches that the archaeologist =
seemed to be suffering from since he returned through the Stargate.

"Daniel, listen to me. I know you're in there somewhere. You've got to =
try and break free. Use your will power, fight him!"

Daniel/Ramiis let out a cry of pain. He looked up at Megabyte. He spoke =
slowly as though each word was an effort.=20

"I'm trying but it's so hard. He's very strong. I'm not sure how much =
longer I can stay in control. You have to stop him or he will destroy.."

"Come on Daniel, you can do it." Megabyte wished he had his powers, he =
felt so helpless without them. He was sure he and Adam together could =
help the man to break free.

He gasped. Ramiis/Daniel had slapped him across the face, hard. He could =
taste blood in his mouth. Obviously Ramiis was back in control again.

"Nice try, telepath." The man almost spat the word out. "Jackson is not =
going to able to break free so easily with the power source so close."

"You mean the stone?"

"You really do not know, do you? Have you not ever heard of barlumin?"

Megabyte shook his head. Maybe if he kept Ramiis talking he could find =
out something that would help him, and Daniel, to escape. One thing he'd =
learnt in all his years of watching B grade movies is that the bad guys =
always like to show off. Hopefully he could use it to his advantage. He =
knew this wasn't a movie, it was real life, but in the situation he was =
in, he was running out of options, fast.

Ramiis laughed. "I thought all telepaths in the galaxy had heard of it. =
Barlumin is deadly to your kind. It negates your powers, leaves you in a =
weakened state, and with long exposure, can kill. One of the components =
of the Medusa Stone is barlumin, that is why it affects you."

Great, thought Megabyte. Kryptonite for telepaths, just what we need. =
"So that's why my powers are gone. He looked around and noticed the box =
sitting on one of the shelves nearby. The lid was closed. That explained =
why he was conscious.

"Adam?" Too late he realised he'd thought out loud. He didn't want to =
give Ramiis any ideas. He had plenty of those without helping him out =
with any more.

"Do not worry about the other telepath. He is all right, for now. A =
short burst of barlumin only affects those at close range. He probably =
felt a momentary weakness, nothing more."

Megabyte breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Adam still had his powers =
they stood a chance against this madman. " So this barlumin is the power =
source that is enabling you to control Daniel as well?"

Ramiis shook his head. "Barlumin only works against telepaths. The box, =
however, that is something different, again." He paused, looking at =
Megabyte suspiciously. "You are trying to find something you can use =
against me, are you not, boy? Well, do not bother. I would spend my =
energy trying to stay alive if I were you. At the moment your life =
expectancy is not looking too healthy."=20

Ramiis pulled the Tomorrow Person to his feet, seemly enjoying the way =
the boy gasped when he did so.=20

Megabyte was still feeling a bit unsteady, after the exposure to the =
stone, but he was determined not to show it. He wondered if there was =
any chance of making a run for it. Maybe not, he thought to himself as =
he noticed the sword in the man's hand and then felt the cold metal =
pressing against his throat. Now I know how Daniel felt when Methos =
dragged him through the Stargate.

"Where are we going?" he asked. The only reply he got was Ramiis shoving =
him roughly towards the door of the storeroom. Obviously the man was not =
in the mood for further conversation. Megabyte got the impression he had =
pushed his luck in that department as far as he should, anyway. It =
seemed as though Ramiis wanted him primarily to use as a hostage, for =
the moment, or as bait for Methos and Adam.

His thoughts drifted to his father. Damon would probably be worried =
about him by now, especially if Adam had received the mental picture of =
the body, and his last telepathic cry for help before he had passed out. =
Reports of him being held at sword point by a madman weren't exactly =
going to ease his state of mind. Often he thought that Damon had had to =
do just as much adjusting to his son being a Tomorrow Person as he had =
himself.

------------------

End of Part 13


------=_NextPart_000_01EC_01C0B2B4.BA5D2DA0
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The Medusa Stone =
(13/19)</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>by Anne Olsen</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT size=3D3><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman">Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></FONT></F=
ONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ =
Highlander/ NS=20
Tomorrow People</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Rating: PG</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Summary : SG1 finds a =
manuscript that=20
Daniel has trouble deciphering. An historian named Adam Pierson offers =
to=20
help.</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Disclaimer : </FONT></DIV>
<DIV>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Daniel =
Jackson, Jack=20
O’Neill, Sam Carter, Teal’c, General Hammond, Janet Frasier, =
Apophis and anybody=20
else you recognise from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the =
concept of=20
the Stargate, SGC, and the Goa’uld and any thing else related to =
the series=20
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA,=20
Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Methos =
(a.k.a. Adam=20
Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to =
Panzer/Davis,=20
Rysher/Gaumont Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game =
and the=20
Watchers.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Likewise the characters of =
Adam Newman,=20
Megabyte Damon, General William Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin =
Wilson or=20
any names or events linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not =
belong to me=20
either. They are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV =

Television</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman"=20
size=3D3>----------------</FONT></P></DIV></DIV></FONT></DIV></FONT></DIV=
>
<DIV><U>
<P>Part Thirteen</P></U>
<P>Megabyte opened his eyes and looked around. He appeared to be in a =
storeroom=20
of some kind judging by the rows and rows of grey shelving. It looked =
like the=20
grey decor spread to shelving as well. He shook his head, trying to =
clear the=20
cotton wool feeling from it. He had a pounding headache; it felt all too =
similar=20
to the one he had experienced in the infirmary earlier. He tried to put =
his=20
hands to his head and found that they were tied securely behind him. =
Tied with=20
thick rope by the feel of it, he surmised.</P>
<P>Great, he thought to himself. He concentrated, thinking that he would =
loosen=20
his bonds with telekinesis. To his surprise nothing happened. He closed =
his eyes=20
ready to teleport when a voice interrupted him.</P>
<P>"I would not waste my time, if I were you. Your powers are gone, all =
of=20
them."</P>
<P>"Daniel? Hey, what’s going on? This isn’t very funny you =
know. I thought you=20
were supposed to be on our side, one of the good guys." Megabyte =
didn’t like the=20
look that Daniel was giving him. It was a look of pure hate. Whatever =
the=20
archaeologist’s problem was it certainly seemed to involve the =
Tomorrow People.=20
</P>
<P>"You mean you have not concluded the obvious yet? For the so-called =
next=20
stage of human evolution, you and your companion are not very bright. =
Jackson is=20
here, but he is not exactly in control at the moment, I am."</P>
<P>It suddenly dawned on Megabyte what the man was talking about. That =
explained=20
a lot, an awful lot. "Ramiis…" </P>
<P>"Bright boy. I am surprised you telepaths did not work out that =
something was=20
different about Jackson. Mind you, his so called friends did not notice =
anything=20
either."</P>
<P>Megabyte realised he was in a lot of trouble. This Ramiis had a real =
vendetta=20
against Tomorrow People. He had to find some way to warn Adam. Maybe he =
could=20
find some way to loosen Ramiis’ control over Daniel. He noticed =
Ramiis had his=20
head in his hands and wondered if Daniel trying to break free was the =
cause of=20
all the headaches that the archaeologist seemed to be suffering from =
since he=20
returned through the Stargate.</P>
<P>"Daniel, listen to me. I know you’re in there somewhere. =
You’ve got to try=20
and break free. Use your will power, fight him!"</P>
<P>Daniel/Ramiis let out a cry of pain. He looked up at Megabyte. He =
spoke=20
slowly as though each word was an effort. </P>
<P>"I’m trying but it’s so hard. He’s very strong. =
I’m not sure how much longer=20
I can stay in control. You have to stop him or he will =
destroy…."</P>
<P>"Come on Daniel, you can do it." Megabyte wished he had his powers, =
he felt=20
so helpless without them. He was sure he and Adam together could help =
the man to=20
break free.</P>
<P>He gasped. Ramiis/Daniel had slapped him across the face, hard. He =
could=20
taste blood in his mouth. Obviously Ramiis was back in control =
again.</P>
<P>"Nice try, telepath." The man almost spat the word out. "Jackson is =
not going=20
to able to break free so easily with the power source so close."</P>
<P>"You mean the stone?"</P>
<P>"You really do not know, do you? Have you not ever heard of =
barlumin?"</P>
<P>Megabyte shook his head. Maybe if he kept Ramiis talking he could =
find out=20
something that would help him, and Daniel, to escape. One thing =
he’d learnt in=20
all his years of watching B grade movies is that the bad guys always =
like to=20
show off. Hopefully he could use it to his advantage. He knew this =
wasn’t a=20
movie, it was real life, but in the situation he was in, he was running =
out of=20
options, fast.</P>
<P>Ramiis laughed. "I thought all telepaths in the galaxy had heard of =
it.=20
Barlumin is deadly to your kind. It negates your powers, leaves you in a =

weakened state, and with long exposure, can kill. One of the components =
of the=20
Medusa Stone is barlumin, that is why it affects you."</P>
<P>Great, thought Megabyte. Kryptonite for telepaths, just what we need. =
"So=20
that’s why my powers are gone. He looked around and noticed the =
box sitting on=20
one of the shelves nearby. The lid was closed. That explained why he was =

conscious.</P>
<P>"Adam?" Too late he realised he’d thought out loud. He =
didn’t want to give=20
Ramiis any ideas. He had plenty of those without helping him out with =
any=20
more.</P>
<P>"Do not worry about the other telepath. He is all right, for now. A =
short=20
burst of barlumin only affects those at close range. He probably felt a=20
momentary weakness, nothing more."</P>
<P>Megabyte breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Adam still had his =
powers they=20
stood a chance against this madman. " So this barlumin is the power =
source that=20
is enabling you to control Daniel as well?"</P>
<P>Ramiis shook his head. "Barlumin only works against telepaths. The =
box,=20
however, that is something different, again." He paused, looking at =
Megabyte=20
suspiciously. "You are trying to find something you can use against me, =
are you=20
not, boy? Well, do not bother. I would spend my energy trying to stay =
alive if I=20
were you. At the moment your life expectancy is not looking too =
healthy." </P>
<P>Ramiis pulled the Tomorrow Person to his feet, seemly enjoying the =
way the=20
boy gasped when he did so. </P>
<P>Megabyte was still feeling a bit unsteady, after the exposure to the =
stone,=20
but he was determined not to show it. He wondered if there was any =
chance of=20
making a run for it. Maybe not, he thought to himself as he noticed the =
sword in=20
the man’s hand and then felt the cold metal pressing against his =
throat. Now I=20
know how Daniel felt when Methos dragged him through the Stargate.</P>
<P>"Where are we going?" he asked. The only reply he got was Ramiis =
shoving him=20
roughly towards the door of the storeroom. Obviously the man was not in =
the mood=20
for further conversation. Megabyte got the impression he had pushed his =
luck in=20
that department as far as he should, anyway. It seemed as though Ramiis =
wanted=20
him primarily to use as a hostage, for the moment, or as bait for Methos =
and=20
Adam.</P>
<P>His thoughts drifted to his father. Damon would probably be worried =
about him=20
by now, especially if Adam had received the mental picture of the body, =
and his=20
last telepathic cry for help before he had passed out. Reports of him =
being held=20
at sword point by a madman weren’t exactly going to ease his state =
of mind.=20
Often he thought that Damon had had to do just as much adjusting to his =
son=20
being a Tomorrow Person as he had himself.</P>
<P>------------------</P>
<P>End of Part 13</P></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_01EC_01C0B2B4.BA5D2DA0--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (14/19)
Date: 22 Mar 2001 09:55:12 +1200

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_0064_01C0B2B6.2FD73980
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (14/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television

----------------

Part Fourteen

"I don't believe it," said O'Neill. "Daniel would never do something =
like that." He was staring in disbelief at the image that the security =
cameras had picked up as Daniel and Megabyte had entered the gate room.

Carter spoke up. "Colonel, I don't think that is actually Daniel. I =
mean, it's him but I don't think he's in control of his actions."

"Are we talking mind control, Carter? But who? It's not Goa'uld. Frasier =
ran the usual tests when we returned through the Stargate. She didn't =
find any sign of anything out of the ordinary."

The next comment came from Methos. "Think about it, Jack. Who have we =
met recently who hates telepaths and isn't too fond of me either? It =
would explain Daniel's behaviour too. Remember I told you the last thing =
I remembered hearing before I lost consciousness was him screaming. That =
was probably when it happened.."

"Ramiis." O'Neill felt so stupid. It had been staring him in the face =
all this time and he hadn't seen it. Hadn't wanted to see it. He had =
known that Daniel had been acting totally out of character and still he =
hadn't thought of the obvious. How was he going to explain this to =
Daniel if, when, he corrected, they managed to get out of this mess?

"Are you saying what I think you're saying?" asked Damon. "My son is in =
the clutches of a lunatic who has a vendetta against Tomorrow People? =
I'm sorry but I'm more worried about his safety at the moment than that =
of your Doctor Jackson."

"Look, I know you're worried, Bill. I would be too if it were my son, =
but at the moment it looks as though Ramiis is more interested in using =
him as a hostage than actually killing him." Hammond tried to sound =
reassuring, even though he didn't feel it himself.

Teal'c interrupted the conversation. "General Hammond, it appears as =
though Ramiis wishes to speak with you."

Daniel's voice came through the Gate room intercom system, through to =
the control room. "Open the blast doors so that we can see each other," =
he said. "I want to see who I am conversing with."

At least it sounds as though the guy wants to make a deal, thought =
O'Neill. He tried not to think about what the deal would entail. He had =
a sneaking suspicion it would have something to do with either Methos or =
Adam or both.

"This is General Hammond. I presume I am speaking with Ramiis and not =
Doctor Jackson."

Damon and Adam moved forward, closer to the big glass partition between =
the control room and the gate room. Now that the blast doors were open =
they had a good view of the gate room itself, and of Ramiis/Daniel and =
Megabyte. Adam could see how worried Damon looked when he saw his son. =
It was times like this that he was pleased that his own parents weren't =
aware of their son's abilities, but at the same time, watching Damon, he =
wondered again if he should have stayed in contact after what had =
happened between them.=20

Megabyte looked awful. They both noticed at once the bruises on the =
boy's face and the dried blood around his mouth. His hands were bound =
behind him and he seemed quite unsteady on his feet. He noticed them =
watching him and gave them a shaky smile.=20

"Very observant, General. Doctor Jackson is, shall I say, not available =
at this point in time. He, and the boy, shall be returned to you =
unharmed if you comply with my request."

"Yeah right," interrupted O'Neill. "And what makes you think we believe =
you for a minute? We have absolutely no reason to trust you, none at =
all."

Hammond glared at him. "Colonel O'Neill, please be quiet." He turned to =
Ramiis. "Please excuse him, he is worried about your hostages, as we all =
are. Would it be possible to speak to Doctor Jackson?"

"No it would not." Ramiis tightened his grip on Megabyte. "You may speak =
with the telepath. Then we will negotiate."

Megabyte could see the worried looks on the faces on those in the =
control room, especially his father and Adam. I'm sorry Dad, he thought =
to himself. He knew this was his only chance to help Daniel, he had to =
take it, and worry about the consequences to himself later.

"The box," he yelled. "You've got to destroy the box, it's how he's =
controlling." He felt something hard hit the back of his head, and then =
.nothing.

Ramiis stared at the still figure on the floor in disgust. He had =
expected the boy to beg his friends to save him, or at least reassure =
them that he was relatively unharmed, not this.=20

Damon jumped to his feet as soon as he saw Ramiis hit Megabyte with his =
sword hilt. "If you've harmed my son." he began.

Adam took him by the arm. "Sit down, General. You can't do anything for =
him now. We'll get Megabyte out of this, somehow." He wished he felt as =
confident as he sounded. He wished his friend still had his powers, then =
at least he would be able to confirm that he was only unconscious.

"Okay, Ramiis. Let's cut the small talk and get straight to the point. =
What do you want?"

"Why, General Hammond, I thought that was obvious. I want Methos, of =
course. We have unfinished business, which I wish to finish now. =
Remember Methos, there can be only one. I intend to be that one. Or =
maybe you intend to let children fight your battles for you again? Do =
you wish to add one more telepath to the list of those whom you failed =
to protect? I believe Tutankhamun was calling your name as he died."

"That wasn't my fault," Methos replied, more to reassure himself than =
Ramiis. He still carried the guilt of the deaths of Tutankhamun and =
Neret, even all these thousands of years later. If he hadn't left Egypt =
when he had, he might have been able to save them from Rameses Ak'Hara. =
Looking back he was sure that the boy king had told him to leave because =
he had suspected that another more powerful enemy waited in the wings to =
kill him. He remembered the look in their eyes as they had all said =
goodbye for the final time. They had known that he would not see them =
again, he had just not wanted to admit it to himself. Looking out for =
himself, as usual, he thought to himself. Sometimes he regretted all he =
had had to do over the years to ensure his survival. He wondered if it =
was all worth it.=20

His thoughts returned to the present as he looked at Megabyte lying on =
the ground in the gate room. Obviously Tomorrow People haven't changed =
much over the years, he thought to himself. Still putting the welfare of =
others before their own. The boy must have known what Ramiis' reaction =
would be when he spoke up.=20

This time would be different. There was no way he was going to be =
responsible for the deaths of another generation of Tomorrow People. =
"Ramiis, I accept your challenge." he began.

Hammond interrupted him. "Sorry, son. I can't allow this, not on my =
command. We will not trade one hostage for another. I'm sorry Bill, I =
know that's your son down there, but I'm not about to trade one life for =
another. I don't think for a minute that Ramiis would release Megabyte =
once he has Methos anyway."

"General Hammond, this doesn't fall under your jurisdiction. I know this =
is your base, but this is immortal business. There is no inference in =
The Game, mortal or otherwise.

Methos could see he was wasting his time, there was no way he was going =
to be able to get past the armed guards either. Unless..

He moved deliberately closer to Adam. "I still need to get my sword," he =
said to him. "You know we're out of any other options don't you? I know =
how your kind feel about violence, we just need to distract him."

Adam nodded. He held out his hand to the immortal and closed his eyes.

Damon suddenly realised what was happening. "No, Adam!"

Adam and Methos disappeared in a flash of white light leaving a very =
surprised General Hammond and SG1.

"Okay," said O'Neill looking accusatively at Damon. "They can teleport =
others as well as themselves. Anything else these kids can do that you =
forgot to mention?"

-------------------------

End of Part 14




------=_NextPart_000_0064_01C0B2B6.2FD73980
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (14/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>by Anne Olsen</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT size=3D3><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman">Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></FONT></F=
ONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ =
Highlander/ NS=20
Tomorrow People</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Rating: PG</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Summary : SG1 finds a =
manuscript that=20
Daniel has trouble deciphering. An historian named Adam Pierson offers =
to=20
help.</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Disclaimer : </FONT></DIV>
<DIV>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Daniel =
Jackson, Jack=20
O’Neill, Sam Carter, Teal’c, General Hammond, Janet Frasier, =
Apophis and anybody=20
else you recognise from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the =
concept of=20
the Stargate, SGC, and the Goa’uld and any thing else related to =
the series=20
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA,=20
Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Methos =
(a.k.a. Adam=20
Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to =
Panzer/Davis,=20
Rysher/Gaumont Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game =
and the=20
Watchers.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Likewise the characters of =
Adam Newman,=20
Megabyte Damon, General William Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin =
Wilson or=20
any names or events linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not =
belong to me=20
either. They are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV =

Television</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman"=20
size=3D3>----------------</FONT></P></DIV></FONT></DIV>
<DIV><U>
<P>Part Fourteen</P></U><FONT size=3D2></FONT>
<P>"I don’t believe it," said O’Neill. "Daniel would never =
do something like=20
that." He was staring in disbelief at the image that the security =
cameras had=20
picked up as Daniel and Megabyte had entered the gate room.</P>
<P>Carter spoke up. "Colonel, I don’t think that is actually =
Daniel. I mean,=20
it’s him but I don’t think he’s in control of his =
actions."</P>
<P>"Are we talking mind control, Carter? But who? It’s not =
Goa’uld. Frasier ran=20
the usual tests when we returned through the Stargate. She didn’t =
find any sign=20
of anything out of the ordinary."</P>
<P>The next comment came from Methos. "Think about it, Jack. Who have we =
met=20
recently who hates telepaths and isn’t too fond of me either? It =
would explain=20
Daniel’s behaviour too. Remember I told you the last thing I =
remembered hearing=20
before I lost consciousness was him screaming. That was probably when it =

happened…."</P>
<P>"Ramiis." O’Neill felt so stupid. It had been staring him in =
the face all=20
this time and he hadn’t seen it. Hadn’t wanted to see it. He =
had known that=20
Daniel had been acting totally out of character and still he =
hadn’t thought of=20
the obvious. How was he going to explain this to Daniel if, when, he =
corrected,=20
they managed to get out of this mess?</P>
<P>"Are you saying what I think you’re saying?" asked Damon. "My =
son is in the=20
clutches of a lunatic who has a vendetta against Tomorrow People? =
I’m sorry but=20
I’m more worried about his safety at the moment than that of your =
Doctor=20
Jackson."</P>
<P>"Look, I know you’re worried, Bill. I would be too if it were =
my son, but at=20
the moment it looks as though Ramiis is more interested in using him as =
a=20
hostage than actually killing him." Hammond tried to sound reassuring, =
even=20
though he didn’t feel it himself.</P>
<P>Teal’c interrupted the conversation. "General Hammond, it =
appears as though=20
Ramiis wishes to speak with you."</P>
<P>Daniel’s voice came through the Gate room intercom system, =
through to the=20
control room. "Open the blast doors so that we can see each other," he =
said. "I=20
want to see who I am conversing with."</P>
<P>At least it sounds as though the guy wants to make a deal, thought =
O’Neill.=20
He tried not to think about what the deal would entail. He had a =
sneaking=20
suspicion it would have something to do with either Methos or Adam or =
both.</P>
<P>"This is General Hammond. I presume I am speaking with Ramiis and not =
Doctor=20
Jackson."</P>
<P>Damon and Adam moved forward, closer to the big glass partition =
between the=20
control room and the gate room. Now that the blast doors were open they =
had a=20
good view of the gate room itself, and of Ramiis/Daniel and Megabyte. =
Adam could=20
see how worried Damon looked when he saw his son. It was times like this =
that he=20
was pleased that his own parents weren’t aware of their =
son’s abilities, but at=20
the same time, watching Damon, he wondered again if he should have =
stayed in=20
contact after what had happened between them. </P>
<P>Megabyte looked awful. They both noticed at once the bruises on the =
boy’s=20
face and the dried blood around his mouth. His hands were bound behind =
him and=20
he seemed quite unsteady on his feet. He noticed them watching him and =
gave them=20
a shaky smile. </P>
<P>"Very observant, General. Doctor Jackson is, shall I say, not =
available at=20
this point in time. He, and the boy, shall be returned to you unharmed =
if you=20
comply with my request."</P>
<P>"Yeah right," interrupted O’Neill. "And what makes you think we =
believe you=20
for a minute? We have absolutely no reason to trust you, none at =
all."</P>
<P>Hammond glared at him. "Colonel O’Neill, please be quiet." He =
turned to=20
Ramiis. "Please excuse him, he is worried about your hostages, as we all =
are.=20
Would it be possible to speak to Doctor Jackson?"</P>
<P>"No it would not." Ramiis tightened his grip on Megabyte. "You may =
speak with=20
the telepath. Then we will negotiate."</P>
<P>Megabyte could see the worried looks on the faces on those in the =
control=20
room, especially his father and Adam. I’m sorry Dad, he thought to =
himself. He=20
knew this was his only chance to help Daniel, he had to take it, and =
worry about=20
the consequences to himself later.</P>
<P>"The box," he yelled. "You’ve got to destroy the box, =
it’s how he’s=20
controlling…" He felt something hard hit the back of his head, and =
then=20
…nothing.</P>
<P>Ramiis stared at the still figure on the floor in disgust. He had =
expected=20
the boy to beg his friends to save him, or at least reassure them that =
he was=20
relatively unharmed, not this. </P>
<P>Damon jumped to his feet as soon as he saw Ramiis hit Megabyte with =
his sword=20
hilt. "If you’ve harmed my son…" he began.</P>
<P>Adam took him by the arm. "Sit down, General. You can’t do =
anything for him=20
now. We’ll get Megabyte out of this, somehow." He wished he felt =
as confident as=20
he sounded. He wished his friend still had his powers, then at least he =
would be=20
able to confirm that he was only unconscious.</P>
<P>"Okay, Ramiis. Let’s cut the small talk and get straight to the =
point. What=20
do you want?"</P>
<P>"Why, General Hammond, I thought that was obvious. I want Methos, of =
course.=20
We have unfinished business, which I wish to finish now. Remember =
Methos, there=20
can be only one. I intend to be that one. Or maybe you intend to let =
children=20
fight your battles for you again? Do you wish to add one more telepath =
to the=20
list of those whom you failed to protect? I believe Tutankhamun was =
calling your=20
name as he died."</P>
<P>"That wasn’t my fault," Methos replied, more to reassure =
himself than Ramiis.=20
He still carried the guilt of the deaths of Tutankhamun and Neret, even =
all=20
these thousands of years later. If he hadn’t left Egypt when he =
had, he might=20
have been able to save them from Rameses Ak'Hara. Looking back he was =
sure that=20
the boy king had told him to leave because he had suspected that another =
more=20
powerful enemy waited in the wings to kill him. He remembered the look =
in their=20
eyes as they had all said goodbye for the final time. They had known =
that he=20
would not see them again, he had just not wanted to admit it to himself. =
Looking=20
out for himself, as usual, he thought to himself. Sometimes he regretted =
all he=20
had had to do over the years to ensure his survival. He wondered if it =
was all=20
worth it. </P>
<P>His thoughts returned to the present as he looked at Megabyte lying =
on the=20
ground in the gate room. Obviously Tomorrow People haven’t changed =
much over the=20
years, he thought to himself. Still putting the welfare of others before =
their=20
own. The boy must have known what Ramiis’ reaction would be when =
he spoke up.=20
</P>
<P>This time would be different. There was no way he was going to be =
responsible=20
for the deaths of another generation of Tomorrow People. "Ramiis, I =
accept your=20
challenge…" he began.</P>
<P>Hammond interrupted him. "Sorry, son. I can’t allow this, not =
on my command.=20
We will not trade one hostage for another. I’m sorry Bill, I know =
that’s your=20
son down there, but I’m not about to trade one life for another. I =
don’t think=20
for a minute that Ramiis would release Megabyte once he has Methos =
anyway."</P>
<P>"General Hammond, this doesn’t fall under your jurisdiction. I =
know this is=20
your base, but this is immortal business. There is no inference in The =
Game,=20
mortal or otherwise.</P>
<P>Methos could see he was wasting his time, there was no way he was =
going to be=20
able to get past the armed guards either. Unless….</P>
<P>He moved deliberately closer to Adam. "I still need to get my sword," =
he said=20
to him. "You know we’re out of any other options don’t you? =
I know how your kind=20
feel about violence, we just need to distract him…"</P>
<P>Adam nodded. He held out his hand to the immortal and closed his =
eyes.</P>
<P>Damon suddenly realised what was happening. "No, Adam!"</P>
<P>Adam and Methos disappeared in a flash of white light leaving a very=20
surprised General Hammond and SG1.</P>
<P>"Okay," said O’Neill looking accusatively at Damon. "They can =
teleport others=20
as well as themselves. Anything else these kids can do that you forgot =
to=20
mention?"</P>
<P>-------------------------</P></DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>End of Part 14</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV> </DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_0064_01C0B2B6.2FD73980--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) Part 8: Chapter Seven
Date: 22 Mar 2001 14:18:03 -0500

Title: Eclipse - Book One: Darkness Falling

Part 8: Chapter Seven

Author: M. Bumbarger

Email: [e-mail]

TV Series: Alternate Universe Crossover - Buffy, the
Vampire Slayer/Highlander: The Series/Original Series
Tomorrow People and New Series Tomorrow People

Rating: TV-14, there's a little bit of bad language
and it gets violent in some points, nothing more than
you'd catch on prime time television though

Archive: Only mine (Alternate Realities).

Author's Notes & Comments: Yes, Part 7 was mistakenly labeled "Part 6,"
sorry for any confusion. Previous parts can be found in the arfic-l archives
at http://www.escribe.com/tv/jeff and at http://www.fanfiction.net

Disclaimer: None of these characters, television
shows, or concepts belong to me. The Tomorrow People
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/ITV
Television, and Tetra Television. Buffy the Vampire
Slayer characters belong to Joss Whedon and Mutant
Enemy. Highlander: The Series characters belong to
Panzer/Davis, Rhysher Entertainment and Gaumont
Television. All are used here without permission and
not for profit. All original characters are the
by-product of my own warped and twisted imagination.

**********

Chapter Seven

The heart of The Centre was another world entirely. This was a place that
the majority of norms never saw and a place that most of them didnÆt want to
see. It was exactly as it had been described, a city within itself, all
housed within the four secured walls of Psi ControlÆs vast acres of complex.
It could have been any upscale living community with the same design, it
echoed these types of places found in London and France with its shops and
stores and rise of living flats, but the moment he stepped inside Adam knew
that it was as different from any of those places as different could be.

He could feel the difference. He felt different, like an outsider, like he
was unwelcome and didnÆt belong. And he wondered if this what all the psiÆs
felt once they were taken beyond these walls and æmainstreamedÆ into normal
society. The pressing sense of disengagement as though he was no longer a
part of anything, and all those around him knew it. Adam literally felt eyes
burning into his skull and back as he walked along behind Amelie, the
invisible pressure of a thousand minds wondering exactly why a norm was
violating their space. What are you doing here? You donÆt belong here. Get
out of here, the feeling seemed to whisper all around him, pressing into him
from all sides. Maybe it was all in his imagination; maybe it wasnÆt. It was
no secret that psiÆs could project thoughts as easily as they could read
them; certainly in this place he must be surrounded by hundreds who disliked
his presence among them.

Subconsciously, he rubbed the back of his neck, fighting the overwhelming
urge to simply turn and flee back in the same direction from which he had
come. There was no reason for the flight reflex and no reason for the
unshakeable feeling of unease that settled itself on his shoulders like a
heavy winter coat. It was all in his mind, showing him that wasnÆt as immune
to the propaganda and societal mores that he had been exposed to his all his
life. He thought that he was open-minded. He thought that he could accept
anything, and now he saw with that faint glimmer of disappointment that he
was as panicky and fearful as the world at large.

Adam didnÆt like that insight.

ôCome on,ö Amelie spoke to him again, drawing his attention away from his
disturbing thoughts. ôWeÆll have to take the elevator.ö

Her slight smile was encouraging and Adam returned it easily, following her
into the elevator. ôWhere are we going, Amelie?ö

She held her books against her chest, as if using them as shield between the
two of them. ôTo take care of your hand.ö As the elevator began its ascent,
she looked away, staring straight ahead. Her dark eyes fixed on the closed
elevator doors as if they were the most fascinating things she had ever seen
in her entire life.

Leaning against the wall, Adam watched . . . or rather admired her in the
silence. Today, her dark curls were pulled back from her face with a pale
blue scarf that matched the pale blue of her blouse. They could have been
two strangers in the outside world save for the Psi Corporation logo sewn
into the upper sleeve of her blouse. He caught her eye as she glanced at
him, catching him watching her and licking her lips, she hurriedly looked
away again.

ôYou work here? At The Centre? Sir?ö

Adam winced uncomfortably at the last of her words. ôAdam,ö he corrected her
immediately.

ôDo you work here, Adam?ö

ôNo.ö

Amelie turned to him, a question in her eyes. ôBut the guard recognized
youàö

ôHe recognized my name,ö Adam explained. ôI have . . . associations . . . in
high places.ö

ôLet me guess. One of those associations made you punch a tree?ö Amelie
asked with a gentle smile. There was a light in her face when she smiled
those partial half smiles. Adam wondered what it would take to get a real
smile out of her.

ôShe and I donÆt exactly see eye-to-eye on somethingÆs.ö

ôGirlfriend?ö

Adam flinched. That was either an incredible amount of insight or she was
reading his mind. He shamefully pushed the thought of mind reading aside,
figuring that with the state his mind was in, she and every psi in the
vicinity couldnÆt help but read his mind.

ôI wasnÆt before. I am now,ö Amelie apologized. ôYouÆre screaming at me.
Just relax. You have natural shields, theyÆre in place when youÆre relaxed.ö

ôNatural shields?ö Adam tried to force himself to relax and realized that
the best way to make oneÆs self more on edge was to think about it.

If Amelie was still hearing his thoughts though, she said nothing, instead
answering the direct question he had asked. ôNot everyone has them. Like
children donÆt have them at all. Some people acquire them as they grow older
and some people have to be trained. ThatÆs one of the first things they do
with those who work here, they train them to shield their minds, otherwise
it would probably get very uncomfortable around here very quickly.

ôOf course, some of us are more sensitive than others. AlphaÆs, BetaÆs,
GammaÆs, we pretty much pick up everything. The DeltaÆs and EpsilonÆs are a
bit luckier.ö

ôWow,ö Adam commented softly. ôMore than one sentence. I guess I just have
to know what questions to ask you?ö

Adam watched as the embarrassment flickered across her face and she turned
away from him, once again hugging the books to her chest. He opened his
mouth to say something when the elevator announced their arrival and the
doors parted.

ôAre you coming?ö Amelie asked, her voice a bit sharper than it had been
earlier. She stepped out of the elevator and headed down the corridor,
leaving Adam with no choice but to quickly follow along behind her.

The long corridor reminded him of his own flat and Adam got the distinct
impression that they had entered into the living quarters. He wasnÆt sure
why that both surprised and intrigued him. He wasnÆt sure what more or less
he had expected.

ôSo, you punched a tree because you were angry with your ex-girlfriend?ö
Amelie picked up the thread of their lost conversation as though they had
never stopped having it. ôNo wonder sheÆs your ex.ö

Adam decided that he liked her. More than that, he was intrigued by this
woman. HeÆd met a good many psiÆs in his life û how could he not when his
father was the esteemed Dr. Neiman û and none of them had been like Amelie.
No matter how hard he tried to crack their cold exteriors, nothing had
worked. They wanted to be distant and detatched. They didnÆt laugh, they
didnÆt smile and they had never shown any kind of sense of humor. But with a
little encouragement, Amelie left her designation behind and let him see
that there was more than the property of Psi Control.

She had a dry wit that he rather liked, one that hinted at a sharp mind.
Suddenly Adam wished that he had taken a bit longer to look at her data
file. She was a Beta in Psi ControlÆs ranking methods, the only thing
separating her from an Alpha designation was the ability to teleport, an
ability that she clearly did not have. AlphaÆs and BetaÆs were the two
strongest and most powerful of psiÆs and the fact that Amelie was here and
not assigned to some science or military base somewhere in the Alliance was
curious. Had she been a Gamma, Delta or Epsilon, levels three, four and five
of Psi ControlÆs rankings, it wouldnÆt have been of note at all. But the
Beta designation, coupled with her willingness to put up with him, did raise
a few more questions than it answered.

Psi Control took special effort to shield and protect their AlphaÆs and
BetaÆs who were rumored to be sensitive to anything and everything around
them. So, why then did he encounter Amelie twice in the public gardens where
she could be bombarded by the noise and thoughts of the norms in the outside
world? And why was she keeping him in her company? Unless . . . once again,
Psi Control didnÆt know as much about its psiÆs as it thought it did.

Amelie ran her wristband over the entrance door to what had to be her living
quarters and gave him that soft half-smile that was slowly coming familiar
to him. ôCome on inside, IÆll find the first aid kit.ö

ôYou have a first aid kit in your flat?ö Adam asked, clearly surprised. Even
he didnÆt keep one on hand, and he was accident-prone. Even when those
accidents werenÆt self-inflicted.

ôOf course, Psi Corporation wants us to be in good health,ö Amelie called
over her shoulder as she disappeared down a hallway.

Adam looked around the flat. It was a standard military flat from what he
could tell. He stood in the entryway and to his right was a small
kitchenette. Dead ahead was the living room and dining room and then a
hallway leading off to the bedroom and bathroom. There were no pictures on
the walls, and nothing to give the place any sort of æpersonalÆ touch. Given
the prevalence of shopping in The Centre, Adam could only interpret the lack
of personality to one of two factors: either Amelie had just gotten here or
she didnÆt plan on being here very long; or some combination of the two.

Maybe his speculation about Psi Control not placing her was a little off the
mark.

ôAdam,ö Amelie emerged with the first aid kit and motioned for him to join
her at the dining table. She sat in a chair and began rummaging through the
kit while he slowly eased himself into a chair as well.

As he sat, Adam noticed the books on the table, and took a quick perusal of
the titles. Byron, Keats, Brown . . . Stephen Hawking. That one got his
attention and he reached out, pulling it closer. ôSomehow, I never knew that
Hawking wrote poetry.ö

Amelie looked up sharply, and catching his smile gave a half giggle. ôItÆs
interesting reading. Fascinating really. Let me have your hand please?ö

Adam extended his hand, his attention now focused on the books on her table.
There were more there about science, three dealing directly with physics and
time and space. One was so complex that he wouldnÆt even have given it to
his honors class to read. The stinging burn on the medicinal cleaner made
him hiss and jerk, briefly distracting him. ôOw.ö

ôSorry, this will sting a little.ö He heard laughter in her voice and
glanced at her yet again. Unfortunately, her head was lowered, her curls
falling like a veil to hide her face. She said nothing, continuing to clean
his hand. ôIt looks like you didnÆt do too much damage. You wonÆt need any
stitches. Although my advice to you would be to get a punching bag. Or cut
back on the coffee.ö

Adam laughed, a good heartfelt laugh. ôSo, these physics books . . .
required reading?ö

ôLeisure reading,ö Amelie supplied. ôI was bored. I wanted something
engaging.ö

ôThatÆs a bit heavy of leisure reading, isnÆt it? Do you understand it?ö

ôOf course I understand it.ö Amelie raised her head, her dark eyes
penetrating his. ôYouÆre surprised. Because IÆm a psi?ö

ôNo, thatÆs not it at all. There are very few people in the population that
can understand these theories, thatÆs why IÆm surprised.ö

ôBecause IÆm a girl?ö Amelie asked, slowly wrapping gauze around his hand.

ôNo,ö Adam objected quickly, too quickly. At the rising of her eyebrows,
Adam felt the fire rushing to his face and he sighed heavily. He wasnÆt a
chauvinist, he knew that there were female scientists, and some very good
ones. But Amelie just didnÆt seem the scientific type.

ôYes,ö he admittedly sheepishly. ôBut not because youÆre a woman. Because
you seem . . . softer than that. You seem more like the Byron type.ö

Amelie shrugged, apparently unbothered by his admission. Adam reflected that
she probably got that reaction a great deal. ôI do like Byron and
Shakespeare and Bronte, all the greats and some that arenÆt so great, but
science intrigues me. It engages my mind. Besides, IÆve memorized most of
Byron and Keats and Shakespeare. All of them. I just like to read from the
books, it makes it seem more personal.ö

Once again, he asked the right question and got an unexpected answer. A
truly unexpected answer. ôYouÆve memorized most of Byron and Keats and
Shakespeare?ö

Amelie nodded. ôYou donÆt believe me?ö

ôWell . . . no. Maybe youÆve memorized a few poems or passages from a few
plays, but most of their writing?ö Adam shook his head in disbelief. He had
a photographic memory and never forgot anything that he read, and even he
wouldnÆt make that claim; even if it might be true, he had truthfully never
given much thought to it before now. ôNo, Amelie, I donÆt believe you.ö

Sitting back, Amelie began to pack up the first aid kit. ôTest me. Ask me
anything. Anything that isnÆt common knowledge and taught to every school
child.ö

ôAll right,ö Adam thought for a moment, calling to mind one of ByronÆs
poems. ôFinish this poem: This special honour was conferr'd, because/He had
behaved with courage and humanity -- Which last men like, when they have
time to pause/  From their ferocities produced by vanity.ö

ôTrick question?ö Amelie asked curiously, cutting him off. ôThatÆs not a
poem, not really. ItÆs a stanza of the eighth canto of Don Juan. And the
rest of it, goes like this:

     His little captive gain'd him some applause
          For saving her amidst the wild insanity
     Of carnage, -- and I think he was more glad in her
     Safety, than his new order of St. Vladimir.


     The Moslem orphan went with her protector,
          For she was homeless, houseless, helpless; all
     Her friends, like the sad family of Hector,
          Had perish'd in the field or by the wall:
     Her very place of birth was but a spectre
          Of what it had been; there the Muezzin's cal
     To prayer was heard no more! -- and Juan wept,
     And made a vow to shield her, which he kept.

If Amelie had merely recited the poem, Adam would have been impressed. But
she did more than that. She recited it with passion and fire, her eyes
brilliantly alight, her face almost rapturous as she came to the end of the
canto. By the time she concluded, Adam realized that he simply sat staring
at her opened mouthed and mesmerized.

She sat back suddenly, anxiety blanketing her again. ôAnd thatÆs the end of
the eighth canto of Don Juan.ö

ôThatÆs incredible,ö Adam remarked. ôHow did you . . . why did you û ô

ôBooks were scarce. I wanted to hold onto everything I read,ö Amelie
shrugged. ôHow is that youÆve memorized Don Juan?ö

ôIÆm a wasted genius,ö Adam shrugged. ôAt least according to some people.ö

ôPeople who make you punch trees?ö

ôThose would be the people.ö

ôWhy do they think youÆre wasted?ö

ôBecause IÆm a university professor when I could be so much more. Because
IÆm teaching introductory level physics to eighteen and nineteen year olds,
most of whom donÆt appreciate me or the education that theyÆre getting, and
I should be smart enough to see that that is a complete waste of my time and
my talent.ö Adam paused and broke into a small laugh. ôListen to me. I donÆt
even know you and any minute now IÆm going to be telling you my lifeÆs
story.ö

ôOnly if you want to,ö Amelie whispered, her dark eyes radiating warmth and
intensity like nothing he had ever seen before. He couldnÆt speak, he could
barely force himself to keep breathing as he stared into the depths of those
eyes. And this time, she stared right back, not looking away as if she too
sensed the connection between them.

ôI used to break things,ö Amelie confessed.

ôWhat?ö Her words pulled him from his trance.

ôWhen I was little and I would get angry with my Mum, I would break things.ö
Amelie smiled wistfully, glancing down at her hands briefly. ôI remember
once when I was about four or five, my mother had this beautiful glass swan
that had been an anniversary gift from my father. And I was so mad at her,
so angry that I just wanted to show her what it meant to make me mad.

ôShe kept it out of my reach, high up on the mantle so that I could only
stare it and all the pretty colors it made when the sunlight hit it just
right. I went in there, and I stared at it, and I remembered thinking how
much I wanted to break it. How much I wanted to see it on the ground in a
million pieces . . . and then it was,ö Amelie paused and gave a small, quiet
laugh. ôI was happy for about ten seconds until my mother realized what had
happened. She didnÆt know how I did it, but she knew I did it. I wasnÆt too
happy after the spanking. At least trees donÆt hit back.ö

ôOr spank?ö Adam volunteered.

ôOr spank,ö Amelie agreed with a bright smile.

He was right, her smile did light up her entire face and the entire room. He
reached for her, to touch her face or maybe her hair and then catching
himself, quickly withdrew his hand. Amelie retreated as well, standing so
quickly that she nearly knocked the chair over in her haste.

ôI should walk you out,ö Amelie said quickly. ôYou shouldnÆt have been here
at all. This was wrong. This was a bad idea. I ûô

ôAmelie,ö Adam did reach for her then, taking her hand gently in his own.
ôYou didnÆt do anything wrong.ö

ôYouÆre a norm, you canÆt be here. You shouldnÆt be here. ItÆs not
authorized and ûô

ôAnd what? The guard let me in, you didnÆt. And I know IÆm not supposed to
be here, but itÆs worth whatever trouble I get in.ö He lowered his voice,
stepping closer and ignoring every voice of reason and logic that yelled at
him. Raising his hand, he lightly brushed her cheek with his fingertips. ôI
like you, Amelie. I donÆt know you, but I do know that IÆm intrigued by you
and that IÆm drawn to you for whatever reason. I know that I want to see you
again, talk to you again.ö

ôNo,ö Amelie backed away, although he noticed that she hesitated for a
moment before pulling her hand from his. ôWe canÆt. This is wrong. You
really have to go now. IÆll walk you back to the main gate.ö

Adam planted himself firmly in her path. ôTell me I can see you again, and
then IÆll leave.ö

ôAdam, no. This is risky enough. ItÆs more dangerous for me than it is for
you. I shouldnÆt have brought you here at all.ö

ôThen why did you?ö Adam waited for an answer which never came. He nodded,
ôWe donÆt have to meet here. We can talk in the garden. ThatÆs all I want, a
chance to talk to you again, Amelie. Please?ö

ôI like to read out there, during the lunch hour. Noon to two. Everyday.ö

ôMonday, twelve thirty?ö

ôIÆll be there,ö Amelie promised.

Adam smiled, wondered what he was getting himself into and realized that he
didnÆt really care. He felt alive again, connected somehow and he was going
to hold onto that feeling for as long as he could.

*** End of Chapter Seven

_________________________________________________________________
Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (15/19)
Date: 23 Mar 2001 13:42:39 +1200

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_0055_01C0B39F.205E5940
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (15/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television

----------------




Part Fifteen

General Hammond was not feeling particularly happy. From his point of =
view the situation had just got worse. Instead of Ramiis having two =
hostages, if you counted Doctor Jackson that is, he now had four.

Methos and Adam had appeared in the gate room a couple of minutes after =
they had disappeared from the control room. Methos was now wielding his =
sword in his right hand - Hammond guessed they must have made a detour =
along the way. He remembered the immortal mention his sword to the young =
Australian boy before they had disappeared. Obviously he had been fully =
aware of the extent of Adam's teleportation powers and taken advantage =
of them. He shook his head. Hindsight was a wonderful thing.

Ramiis smiled as he noticed Methos and Adam appear in the flash of white =
light that accompanied teleportation. "Methos!" he exclaimed. "How nice =
of you to accept my invitation. I see you have brought me the other =
telepath as well. How considerate."

This man is a lunatic, thought Adam to himself. The sooner I get =
Megabyte out of here the better. He noticed his friend was stirring, and =
felt a light telepathic touch in his mind. The effects of the Medusa =
Stone were obviously wearing off.

[Megabyte? Are you okay?]

[Adam?] Megabyte's telepathic reply was very faint. He switched to =
speech. "I see you've brought the calvary."=20

Adam noticed his friend's expression change. "Adam, teleport!" He looked =
behind him and noticed what the other boy had seen. He closed his eyes =
to teleport and reached for Megabyte at the same time.

"Megabyte, it's not working!" Adam began to panic. They were still in =
the Gateroom, and the room itself seemed to be spinning. He felt the =
same sickening feeling he had felt in base reception area except this =
time it seemed to be affecting him a lot faster.=20

He heard Methos' voice from a long distance away, saying something he =
couldn't quite make out.

"Ramiis, give me the box. It's me you want, not them. They're only =
children." Methos tried reasoning with other immortal.=20

Ramiis put the box down, next to Adam and Megabyte, who had lapsed into =
unconsciousness. He stood in front of them. "Only children?" he jeered. =
"Only children? Their kind prevented my lord Apophis' plans once before. =
I will not allow them to do it again. When I take your head and the =
force of your quickening destroys the Stargate my mission will be =
complete and Apophis will be well pleased with me."

Methos realised that he would have to defeat Ramiis before he would be =
able to save the Tomorrow People. Time wasn't exactly on his side, =
either. He remembered the effect the stone had had on them the last time =
they were exposed to it, and that had been from a distance. At this =
short range, he surmised, the whole process would probably be =
accelerated considerably.

The stone itself, sitting in the open box, was emitting an eerie green =
glow. It looked as though it was drawing power directly from the two =
unconscious forms in front of it. As they grew weaker, the light from =
the stone seemed to get brighter, increasing in power.

Methos and Ramiis circled each other, both looking for an opening to =
strike the first blow. Methos saw his chance and lunged. The other man =
fell backwards, catching his foot on the ramp behind him, the ramp =
leading up to the big circle that was the Stargate. He had drawn blood, =
he noted with satisfaction, as a thin red line trickled down Ramiis' =
arm.

That had been a bit too easy, he thought to himself, suspiciously. It =
was almost as though Ramiis had opened himself up for the blow.

Ramiis smiled, a thin cruel smile, which reinforced Methos' opinion of =
the other man's mental state, or rather the lack of it. "I am sure that =
Doctor Jackson will thank you for mutilating his body when I return it =
to him. Remember it is not me you will kill if you take a head, it is =
your friend. You already have my quickening, if you kill your friend, =
you will achieve nothing, my consciousness will simply return to my own =
body, and I will continue the work of my lord Apophis."

Methos glanced up at the figures in the control room. I could do with a =
bit of help here, people, he thought to himself. He knew he had told =
Hammond that mortals couldn't interfere in the Game, but hell, this =
fight wasn't exactly being played by the standard rules anyway.=20

"Okay, then. If I already have your quickening, how come you're not =
dead? How come you are still immortal?" If I can distract him maybe I =
stand a better chance of disarming him without hurting Daniel he thought =
to himself.

"There is more than one type of immortality," came the cryptic reply. =
"Do not try and distract me by conversation. Your young friend tried =
that tact earlier and did not achieve anything by it." He moved off the =
ramp and towards the two boys. "They look so defenceless do they not? I =
could cut one of them with my sword." He ran the tip of his sword =
lightly along Adam's arm, as though to reinforce his intentions.

He's trying to goad me, Methos thought to himself. Making me choose who =
I am going to let die, whose death I will be responsible for. Either I =
fight Daniel or.

"No," he yelled. "If you want to kill me, Ramiis, you're going to have =
to fight me, not play mind games." Methos moved away, towards the big =
steel doors at the entrance of the room, inviting the other man to =
follow. He hoped he wasn't backing himself into a corner. He looked =
again at the control room. He didn't want to cause the death of any of =
his friends, he'd lost far too many over the years as it was, but he was =
running out of options, fast.

--------------

O'Neill was pacing the floor in the control room, feeling frustrated. =
There must be something they could do. He hated feeling so helpless. =
Usually he was in the thick of the battle, not on the sidelines =
watching. They had already ruled out breaking through the doors into the =
Gateroom. The doors had been designed to keep enemy forces coming =
through the Gate in a contained space and unfortunately it worked just =
as well in reverse. Even if they could burn their way through, timewise =
it would be too late.

"Come on, you guys. This is your base. Can't you do anything? " Damon =
could see Megabyte and Adam, whom he'd come to think of as a son as =
well, dying before his eyes. Damm, he couldn't cope with this. He'd =
thought about contacting Ami, Jade or Kevin, after all they would be =
able to teleport into the room, and then had decided against it. After =
all, Adam had done the same thing in an attempt to save Megabyte and now =
they were both in trouble.

"Got it!" All eyes in the control room focused on Sam Carter. "I think =
I've found an answer to our problem. The box the Medusa Stone is housed =
in, it's partially made of naquadah, the same element that's in the =
Stargate. I had suspected as much since we found the box, but now I've =
confirmed it." While everyone had been watching the unfolding drama =
taking place in the Gateroom, Carter had been keying equations into the =
base computer.

"And this helps, us, how?" asked O'Neill. "I'm sure that's a great =
discovery, Carter, but I really don't see how it solves the current =
problem."

"Actually, Colonel, it does. Adam and Megabyte are being affected by the =
Medusa Stone right? Remember last time when we placed the stone back in =
the box, they recovered."

"So if we can get the stone into the Stargate itself, it should work the =
same way as the closed box and they should start to recover," finished =
Damon.

O'Neill coughed. "Kids, I hate to put a damper on things here, but if it =
were that easy, surely we could just shut the box. We seem to be =
forgetting one very important fact here, we can't get into the Gateroom, =
remember."

Carter answered him, her blue eyes shining with excitement. She leaned =
back in her chair. "But don't you see, if we activate the Stargate from =
here, the Stargate itself should negate the power of the stone. It won't =
matter if the box is closed or not. It's the naquadah itself that =
negates the stone, I'm assuming, not just the box."

"But the box will still be there. From what Megabyte said that's what is =
allowing the bad guy to control Daniel. We still need to lose the box. I =
think the old guy is a bit busy at the moment to worry about destroying =
a box as well as fighting off Ramiis, Daniel, whatever." O'Neill was =
still feeling a bit sceptical about the whole idea. "Besides if this box =
is made up of naquadah, it's going to be a bit hard to destroy anyway."

"That's why we need to send it through the Stargate. Then, once we close =
the Gate, Ramiis' hold on Daniel should be over."

"We.you're still forgetting something, Carter. We're in here, the box is =
in there, spot the problem." O'Neill noticed Carter was smiling at him, =
he wondered what he was still missing. He smacked himself on the head. =
Of course, it was obvious.

----------------------

End of Part 15


------=_NextPart_000_0055_01C0B39F.205E5940
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (15/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>by Anne Olsen</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT size=3D3><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman">Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></FONT></F=
ONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ =
Highlander/ NS=20
Tomorrow People</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Rating: PG</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Summary : SG1 finds a =
manuscript that=20
Daniel has trouble deciphering. An historian named Adam Pierson offers =
to=20
help.</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Disclaimer : </FONT></DIV>
<DIV>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Daniel =
Jackson, Jack=20
O’Neill, Sam Carter, Teal’c, General Hammond, Janet Frasier, =
Apophis and anybody=20
else you recognise from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the =
concept of=20
the Stargate, SGC, and the Goa’uld and any thing else related to =
the series=20
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA,=20
Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Methos =
(a.k.a. Adam=20
Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to =
Panzer/Davis,=20
Rysher/Gaumont Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game =
and the=20
Watchers.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Likewise the characters of =
Adam Newman,=20
Megabyte Damon, General William Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin =
Wilson or=20
any names or events linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not =
belong to me=20
either. They are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV =

Television</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman"=20
size=3D3>----------------</FONT></P></DIV></FONT></DIV></FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><U>
<P>Part Fifteen</P></U>
<P>General Hammond was not feeling particularly happy. From his point of =
view=20
the situation had just got worse. Instead of Ramiis having two hostages, =
if you=20
counted Doctor Jackson that is, he now had four.</P>
<P>Methos and Adam had appeared in the gate room a couple of minutes =
after they=20
had disappeared from the control room. Methos was now wielding his sword =
in his=20
right hand - Hammond guessed they must have made a detour along the way. =
He=20
remembered the immortal mention his sword to the young Australian boy =
before=20
they had disappeared. Obviously he had been fully aware of the extent of =
Adam’s=20
teleportation powers and taken advantage of them. He shook his head. =
Hindsight=20
was a wonderful thing.</P>
<P>Ramiis smiled as he noticed Methos and Adam appear in the flash of =
white=20
light that accompanied teleportation. "Methos!" he exclaimed. "How nice =
of you=20
to accept my invitation. I see you have brought me the other telepath as =
well.=20
How considerate."</P>
<P>This man is a lunatic, thought Adam to himself. The sooner I get =
Megabyte out=20
of here the better. He noticed his friend was stirring, and felt a light =

telepathic touch in his mind. The effects of the Medusa Stone were =
obviously=20
wearing off.</P>
<P>[Megabyte? Are you okay?]</P>
<P>[Adam?] Megabyte’s telepathic reply was very faint. He switched =
to speech. "I=20
see you’ve brought the calvary." </P>
<P>Adam noticed his friend’s expression change. "Adam, teleport!" =
He looked=20
behind him and noticed what the other boy had seen. He closed his eyes =
to=20
teleport and reached for Megabyte at the same time.</P>
<P>"Megabyte, it’s not working!" Adam began to panic. They were =
still in the=20
Gateroom, and the room itself seemed to be spinning. He felt the same =
sickening=20
feeling he had felt in base reception area except this time it seemed to =
be=20
affecting him a lot faster. </P>
<P>He heard Methos’ voice from a long distance away, saying =
something he=20
couldn’t quite make out…</P>
<P>"Ramiis, give me the box. It’s me you want, not them. =
They’re only children."=20
Methos tried reasoning with other immortal. </P>
<P>Ramiis put the box down, next to Adam and Megabyte, who had lapsed =
into=20
unconsciousness. He stood in front of them. "Only children?" he jeered. =
"Only=20
children? Their kind prevented my lord Apophis’ plans once before. =
I will not=20
allow them to do it again. When I take your head and the force of your=20
quickening destroys the Stargate my mission will be complete and Apophis =
will be=20
well pleased with me."</P>
<P>Methos realised that he would have to defeat Ramiis before he would =
be able=20
to save the Tomorrow People. Time wasn’t exactly on his side, =
either. He=20
remembered the effect the stone had had on them the last time they were =
exposed=20
to it, and that had been from a distance. At this short range, he =
surmised, the=20
whole process would probably be accelerated considerably.</P>
<P>The stone itself, sitting in the open box, was emitting an eerie =
green glow.=20
It looked as though it was drawing power directly from the two =
unconscious forms=20
in front of it. As they grew weaker, the light from the stone seemed to =
get=20
brighter, increasing in power.</P>
<P>Methos and Ramiis circled each other, both looking for an opening to =
strike=20
the first blow. Methos saw his chance and lunged. The other man fell =
backwards,=20
catching his foot on the ramp behind him, the ramp leading up to the big =
circle=20
that was the Stargate. He had drawn blood, he noted with satisfaction, =
as a thin=20
red line trickled down Ramiis’ arm.</P>
<P>That had been a bit too easy, he thought to himself, suspiciously. It =
was=20
almost as though Ramiis had opened himself up for the blow.</P>
<P>Ramiis smiled, a thin cruel smile, which reinforced Methos’ =
opinion of the=20
other man’s mental state, or rather the lack of it. "I am sure =
that Doctor=20
Jackson will thank you for mutilating his body when I return it to him. =
Remember=20
it is not me you will kill if you take a head, it is your friend. You =
already=20
have my quickening, if you kill your friend, you will achieve nothing, =
my=20
consciousness will simply return to my own body, and I will continue the =
work of=20
my lord Apophis."</P>
<P>Methos glanced up at the figures in the control room. I could do with =
a bit=20
of help here, people, he thought to himself. He knew he had told Hammond =
that=20
mortals couldn’t interfere in the Game, but hell, this fight =
wasn’t exactly=20
being played by the standard rules anyway. </P>
<P>"Okay, then. If I already have your quickening, how come you’re =
not dead? How=20
come you are still immortal?" If I can distract him maybe I stand a =
better=20
chance of disarming him without hurting Daniel he thought to =
himself.</P>
<P>"There is more than one type of immortality," came the cryptic reply. =
"Do not=20
try and distract me by conversation. Your young friend tried that tact =
earlier=20
and did not achieve anything by it." He moved off the ramp and towards =
the two=20
boys. "They look so defenceless do they not? I could cut one of them =
with my=20
sword…" He ran the tip of his sword lightly along Adam’s =
arm, as though to=20
reinforce his intentions.</P>
<P>He’s trying to goad me, Methos thought to himself. Making me =
choose who I am=20
going to let die, whose death I will be responsible for. Either I fight =
Daniel=20
or…</P>
<P>"No," he yelled. "If you want to kill me, Ramiis, you’re going =
to have to=20
fight me, not play mind games." Methos moved away, towards the big steel =
doors=20
at the entrance of the room, inviting the other man to follow. He hoped =
he=20
wasn’t backing himself into a corner. He looked again at the =
control room. He=20
didn’t want to cause the death of any of his friends, he’d =
lost far too many=20
over the years as it was, but he was running out of options, fast.</P>
<P>--------------</P>
<P>O’Neill was pacing the floor in the control room, feeling =
frustrated. There=20
must be something they could do. He hated feeling so helpless. Usually =
he was in=20
the thick of the battle, not on the sidelines watching. They had already =
ruled=20
out breaking through the doors into the Gateroom. The doors had been =
designed to=20
keep enemy forces coming through the Gate in a contained space and =
unfortunately=20
it worked just as well in reverse. Even if they could burn their way =
through,=20
timewise it would be too late.</P>
<P>"Come on, you guys. This is your base. Can’t you do anything? " =
Damon could=20
see Megabyte and Adam, whom he’d come to think of as a son as =
well, dying before=20
his eyes. Damm, he couldn’t cope with this. He’d thought =
about contacting Ami,=20
Jade or Kevin, after all they would be able to teleport into the room, =
and then=20
had decided against it. After all, Adam had done the same thing in an =
attempt to=20
save Megabyte and now they were both in trouble.</P>
<P>"Got it!" All eyes in the control room focused on Sam Carter. "I =
think I’ve=20
found an answer to our problem. The box the Medusa Stone is housed in, =
it’s=20
partially made of naquadah, the same element that’s in the =
Stargate. I had=20
suspected as much since we found the box, but now I’ve confirmed =
it." While=20
everyone had been watching the unfolding drama taking place in the =
Gateroom,=20
Carter had been keying equations into the base computer.</P>
<P>"And this helps, us, how?" asked O’Neill. "I’m sure =
that’s a great discovery,=20
Carter, but I really don’t see how it solves the current =
problem."</P>
<P>"Actually, Colonel, it does. Adam and Megabyte are being affected by =
the=20
Medusa Stone right? Remember last time when we placed the stone back in =
the box,=20
they recovered…"</P>
<P>"So if we can get the stone into the Stargate itself, it should work =
the same=20
way as the closed box and they should start to recover," finished =
Damon.</P>
<P>O’Neill coughed. "Kids, I hate to put a damper on things here, =
but if it were=20
that easy, surely we could just shut the box. We seem to be forgetting =
one very=20
important fact here, we can’t get into the Gateroom, =
remember."</P>
<P>Carter answered him, her blue eyes shining with excitement. She =
leaned back=20
in her chair. "But don’t you see, if we activate the Stargate from =
here, the=20
Stargate itself should negate the power of the stone. It won’t =
matter if the box=20
is closed or not. It’s the naquadah itself that negates the stone, =
I’m assuming,=20
not just the box."</P>
<P>"But the box will still be there. From what Megabyte said =
that’s what is=20
allowing the bad guy to control Daniel. We still need to lose the box. I =
think=20
the old guy is a bit busy at the moment to worry about destroying a box =
as well=20
as fighting off Ramiis, Daniel, whatever." O’Neill was still =
feeling a bit=20
sceptical about the whole idea. "Besides if this box is made up of =
naquadah,=20
it’s going to be a bit hard to destroy anyway."</P>
<P>"That’s why we need to send it through the Stargate. Then, once =
we close the=20
Gate, Ramiis’ hold on Daniel should be over."</P>
<P>"We…you’re still forgetting something, Carter. =
We’re in here, the box is in=20
there, spot the problem." O’Neill noticed Carter was smiling at =
him, he wondered=20
what he was still missing. He smacked himself on the head. Of course, it =
was=20
obvious…</P>
<P>----------------------</P>
<P>End of Part 15</P></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_0055_01C0B39F.205E5940--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (15/19)
Date: 22 Mar 2001 20:53:19 EST

oooh, somebody thinks they're cool and ends a part with a suspenseful "it was
obvious". BAH! i want to know what HAPPENS!
great story so far...
~victoria

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (15/19)
Date: 23 Mar 2001 13:58:03 +1200

Sorry Victoria <tries to hide evil grin> but I've run out of time on here
today......honest......will post some more tomorrow.....Glad you are
enjoying it
Anne

----- Original Message -----
Sent: Friday, March 23, 2001 1:53 PM


> oooh, somebody thinks they're cool and ends a part with a suspenseful "it
was
> obvious". BAH! i want to know what HAPPENS!
> great story so far...
> ~victoria
>
> -
>  To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
>  with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
>  For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
>  "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.
>


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Psycho Babble" <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (15/19)
Date: 22 Mar 2001 22:04:31 -0500

You better honey, the natives are getting restless.
Munet


>From: "The Olsen Family" Reply-To: [e-mail] To: Subject:
>Re: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (15/19) Date: Fri, 23 Mar 2001 13:58:03
>+1200
>
>Sorry Victoria but I've run out of time on here today......honest......will
>post some more tomorrow.....Glad you are enjoying it Anne
>
>----- Original Message ----- From: To: Sent: Friday, March 23, 2001 1:53 PM
>Subject: Re: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (15/19)
>
>
> > oooh, somebody thinks they're cool and ends a part with a suspenseful
>"it was > obvious". BAH! i want to know what HAPPENS! > great story so
>far... > ~victoria > > - > To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to
>"[e-mail]" > with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the
>message. > For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages
>send > "help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message. >
>
>
>- To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]" with
>"unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message. For information on
>digests or retrieving files and old messages send "help" to the same
>address. Do not use quotes in your message.
_________________________________________________________________
Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (15/19)
Date: 22 Mar 2001 22:12:08 EST

you all know i was just *jooooking*, riiight? hah. really. there are some
great stories coming out over the arfic-l list, and i can't wait until we get
a new update ready with this fantastic crop of fic.
keep it coming, lads and lassies!
~victoria

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (16/19)
Date: 24 Mar 2001 10:09:35 +1200

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_0190_01C0B44A.870C8C60
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (16/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television

----------------

Part Sixteen

Methos noticed a movement out the corner of his eye and spun around to =
investigate, keeping a close eye on Ramiis at the same time. He hoped =
O'Neill and his team would do something soon, he was running out of =
energy and his sword arm was beginning to ache. It was times like this =
that he regretted the fact that his preferred weapon of choice, the =
Ivanhoe sword, wasn't exactly lightweight. He was also beginning to feel =
some empathy towards the Tomorrow People's inability to kill. It was =
hard work trying to fight someone that you couldn't maim or kill. It =
certainly gave Ramiis the upper hand. The fact that Ramiis was using =
Daniel's body didn't seem to be slowing him down either; he seemed to =
have adapted very quickly.

The outer stone circle of the Stargate was spinning. It stopped for a =
moment, the first chevron locked into place and then it started moving =
again. They were opening the Stargate, Methos realised, what the hell =
were they up to? He remembered what he had seen the last time it opened. =
The wormhole had reminded him of a geyser. He'd better make sure he =
wasn't anywhere near the ramp when the last chevron engaged. He imagined =
being in front of the wormhole when it 'blew' wouldn't exactly do =
wonders for his health.=20

Another thought struck him. Daniel. Blast, he'd better get him out of =
the way as well. He noticed that the other man was distracted by the =
Stargate, good. He dived towards Adam and Megabyte, grabbed the box, and =
closed it. If this doesn't get his attention, he thought, nothing will.

"Give me the box," screamed Ramiis.=20

Methos edged away from him, making sure that he was drawing his opponent =
away from the Stargate. "If you want it so badly, maybe you'd better =
come and get it," he goaded.=20

"Wormhole engaged," came Carter's voice from the control room.

Imagine the power in that thing, Methos thought to himself again. Hang =
on a minute, power? The word reminded him of what had happened earlier. =
Something Megabyte had said. The box was the power source, the thing =
that allowed Ramiis control of Daniel. He looked at the wormhole again =
and smiled, an idea forming. He glanced up at the control room again; =
wondering if that was the reason that they had opened the Gate. Oh well, =
only one way to find out. Things could hardly get any worse, could they?

His train of thought was interrupted by a burning feeling. He looked =
down and noticed a long cut down his forearm. He blocked Ramiis' sword =
with his own, dropping the box in the process. He edged back and didn't =
see the wooden crate on the floor behind him. The next thing he knew he =
was sprawled on the floor. The arm he had landed on, his sword arm, was =
hanging out at an awkward angle. He could feel pain shooting through it, =
and realised he must have broken it in the fall.=20

He reached for his sword with his good arm, and Ramiis kicked it away =
from him. "There can be only one!"=20

Sorry kids, Methos thought to himself and looked around frantically, =
forcing himself to his feet. It looked like the only option was to run, =
but to where? The room they were in suddenly seemed to be a lot smaller, =
as he worked out his options, or rather lack of options. The only way =
out was through the Stargate itself and he didn't think much of his =
chances of getting to that in one piece.

He stepped back and felt his foot connect against something. How much =
stuff do they leave lying around this place anyway, he thought to =
himself, and then realised what it was. He must have moved around in a =
circle. It was the Medusa Stone and the box.=20

Before anyone realised what was happening, Methos brought his foot back =
and kicked. The box went flying through the air and straight into the =
Stargate.=20

"Goal!" cheered O'Neill. "Carter, quick, close the Stargate."=20

Carter looked around in a panic. "Colonel, something's wrong. I can't =
get the wormhole to disengage." Ramiis looked up at her and smiled.

"Colonel, I think we're going to have to break Ramiis' control =
ourselves, another way. He's keeping the Stargate open, somehow. He is =
still able to use the power source, even through the wormhole!"

--------------

[Megabyte, wake up!]

[Adam?] Megabyte opened his eyes and looked around. The last thing he =
remembered was Adam trying to teleport them both out. He noticed the =
ropes binding his hands together were gone. Adam must have untied him. =
Hang on, his headache was gone too. He moved gingerly, remembering how =
weak he had felt before he had lost consciousness.=20

[Adam, what's going on? I don't feel any side affects from the stone, =
none at all. This is weird.]

Adam nodded. [It's as though we've never been in contact with it,] he =
agreed.=20

A loud yell interrupted them. Methos had noticed they were awake. "Adam, =
Megabyte, you've got to help Daniel! He's still under Ramiis' control. "

Ramiis had Methos backed into a corner, Adam noticed Methos' right arm =
was hanging limply by his side and his sword was lying on the floor on =
the other side of the room. Ramiis looked as though he was moving in for =
the kill.

[Help me, I don't want to do this.]

[Megabyte, did you hear that? It sounded like Daniel.]

[But Daniel's not telepathic. How could we hear him? It doesn't make =
sense.]

Adam noticed the stone circle. It seemed to be full of rippling blue =
water, or was it light? He wasn't sure.

[They must have activated the Stargate; maybe it's affecting our powers =
somehow, increasing them, maybe? If we can hear Daniel, maybe he can =
hear us,] he 'pathed. [Maybe we could get inside his mind and help him =
break free of Ramiis.] He brought his hands up in front of him, palms =
out.

[Okay, I get you. Mind-merge.] Megabyte brought his hands up to meet =
Adam's and reached out his mind to him. A blue glow formed around the =
two boys as they merged their abilities and reached out for Daniel. The =
air around them seemed to crackle with psychic energy.

On the other side of the room, Ramiis screamed and held his head in his =
hands. The sword fell out of his hands. While he was distracted, Methos =
headed for the doors and punched the button on the wall to open them.

Adam broke the link, and started to shake. "I can't do this," he said. =
He looked as though he had come face to face with something out of a =
nightmare.

Megabyte had never seen his friend like this before. "Come on, Adam, we =
have to. What's wrong? You look as though you've seen a ghost."

"It's just like the place Rameses sent me to. I would have never got out =
if it hadn't been for you and Ami. I'm not sure I can go back there. I =
had nightmares for months afterwards. I couldn't face it again."

"Sure, you can. Remember you're not alone, this time. Also it only =
exists in Daniel's mind. It's not real, like last time. It must be an =
illusion or something. Dad said that Ramiis knew Rameses, maybe he =
taught him some of his tricks." Megabyte realised that Adam had never =
talked much about what had happened when he had been trapped in the =
Rameses' realm. Obviously it had spooked him out a lot more than he had =
let on. Typical Adam, he thought. Encourages the rest of us to talk =
about our problems but never tells us about his own.

He grabbed his friend by the arm. "C'mon, we're running out of time. I =
don't think we've got a choice in this. Too much is at stake. Remember =
that you won't be alone this time. We can always pull out if we have =
to."

"Okay, I'll give it another go." Adam hesitantly raised his hands again =
and concentrated. Megabyte did the same and within seconds they could =
feel the mind-merge take effect.

O'Neill looked in amazement at the scene in front of him as he entered =
the gate room. Ramiis was doubled over with his head in his hands and =
the two Tomorrow People were sitting on the floor, hands together, =
surrounded by a blue glow, oblivious to what was going on around them. =
He was about to say something to them when Damon stopped them.

"Don't interfere," he said. "It looks like a mind-merge. I've seen them =
do this before. They must be trying to help Daniel break free of =
Ramiis." He noticed O'Neill's sceptical look. " The best thing for us to =
do is to let them get on with it, and keep an eye on Ramiis. They know =
what they are doing." I hope, he finished under his breath. He knew he =
sounded a lot more confident than he felt. He, Megabyte and Adam were =
going to have a very long talk when this was all over, he decided.

----------------

end of Part 16


------=_NextPart_000_0190_01C0B44A.870C8C60
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (16/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>by Anne Olsen</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT size=3D3><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman">Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></FONT></F=
ONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ =
Highlander/ NS=20
Tomorrow People</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Rating: PG</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Summary : SG1 finds a =
manuscript that=20
Daniel has trouble deciphering. An historian named Adam Pierson offers =
to=20
help.</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Disclaimer : </FONT></DIV>
<DIV>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Daniel =
Jackson, Jack=20
O’Neill, Sam Carter, Teal’c, General Hammond, Janet Frasier, =
Apophis and anybody=20
else you recognise from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the =
concept of=20
the Stargate, SGC, and the Goa’uld and any thing else related to =
the series=20
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA,=20
Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Methos =
(a.k.a. Adam=20
Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to =
Panzer/Davis,=20
Rysher/Gaumont Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game =
and the=20
Watchers.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Likewise the characters of =
Adam Newman,=20
Megabyte Damon, General William Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin =
Wilson or=20
any names or events linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not =
belong to me=20
either. They are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV =

Television</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman"=20
size=3D3>----------------</FONT></P></DIV></FONT></DIV></FONT></DIV>
<DIV><U>
<P>Part Sixteen</P></U>
<P>Methos noticed a movement out the corner of his eye and spun around =
to=20
investigate, keeping a close eye on Ramiis at the same time. He hoped =
O’Neill=20
and his team would do something soon, he was running out of energy and =
his sword=20
arm was beginning to ache. It was times like this that he regretted the =
fact=20
that his preferred weapon of choice, the Ivanhoe sword, wasn’t =
exactly=20
lightweight. He was also beginning to feel some empathy towards the =
Tomorrow=20
People’s inability to kill. It was hard work trying to fight =
someone that you=20
couldn’t maim or kill. It certainly gave Ramiis the upper hand. =
The fact that=20
Ramiis was using Daniel’s body didn’t seem to be slowing him =
down either; he=20
seemed to have adapted very quickly.</P>
<P>The outer stone circle of the Stargate was spinning. It stopped for a =
moment,=20
the first chevron locked into place and then it started moving again. =
They were=20
opening the Stargate, Methos realised, what the hell were they up to? He =

remembered what he had seen the last time it opened. The wormhole had =
reminded=20
him of a geyser. He’d better make sure he wasn’t anywhere =
near the ramp when the=20
last chevron engaged. He imagined being in front of the wormhole when it =
‘blew’=20
wouldn’t exactly do wonders for his health. </P>
<P>Another thought struck him. Daniel. Blast, he’d better get him =
out of the way=20
as well. He noticed that the other man was distracted by the Stargate, =
good. He=20
dived towards Adam and Megabyte, grabbed the box, and closed it. If this =
doesn’t=20
get his attention, he thought, nothing will.</P>
<P>"Give me the box," screamed Ramiis. </P>
<P>Methos edged away from him, making sure that he was drawing his =
opponent away=20
from the Stargate. "If you want it so badly, maybe you’d better =
come and get=20
it," he goaded. </P>
<P>"Wormhole engaged," came Carter’s voice from the control =
room.</P>
<P>Imagine the power in that thing, Methos thought to himself again. =
Hang on a=20
minute, power? The word reminded him of what had happened earlier. =
Something=20
Megabyte had said. The box was the power source, the thing that allowed =
Ramiis=20
control of Daniel. He looked at the wormhole again and smiled, an idea =
forming.=20
He glanced up at the control room again; wondering if that was the =
reason that=20
they had opened the Gate. Oh well, only one way to find out. Things =
could hardly=20
get any worse, could they?</P>
<P>His train of thought was interrupted by a burning feeling. He looked =
down and=20
noticed a long cut down his forearm. He blocked Ramiis’ sword with =
his own,=20
dropping the box in the process. He edged back and didn’t see the =
wooden crate=20
on the floor behind him. The next thing he knew he was sprawled on the =
floor.=20
The arm he had landed on, his sword arm, was hanging out at an awkward =
angle. He=20
could feel pain shooting through it, and realised he must have broken it =
in the=20
fall. </P>
<P>He reached for his sword with his good arm, and Ramiis kicked it away =
from=20
him. "There can be only one!" </P>
<P>Sorry kids, Methos thought to himself and looked around frantically, =
forcing=20
himself to his feet. It looked like the only option was to run, but to =
where?=20
The room they were in suddenly seemed to be a lot smaller, as he worked =
out his=20
options, or rather lack of options. The only way out was through the =
Stargate=20
itself and he didn’t think much of his chances of getting to that =
in one=20
piece.</P>
<P>He stepped back and felt his foot connect against something. How much =
stuff=20
do they leave lying around this place anyway, he thought to himself, and =
then=20
realised what it was. He must have moved around in a circle. It was the =
Medusa=20
Stone and the box. </P>
<P>Before anyone realised what was happening, Methos brought his foot =
back and=20
kicked. The box went flying through the air and straight into the =
Stargate. </P>
<P>"Goal!" cheered O’Neill. "Carter, quick, close the Stargate." =
</P>
<P>Carter looked around in a panic. "Colonel, something’s wrong. I =
can’t get the=20
wormhole to disengage." Ramiis looked up at her and smiled.</P>
<P>"Colonel, I think we’re going to have to break Ramiis’ =
control ourselves,=20
another way. He’s keeping the Stargate open, somehow. He is still =
able to use=20
the power source, even through the wormhole!"</P>
<P>--------------</P>
<P>[Megabyte, wake up!]</P>
<P>[Adam?] Megabyte opened his eyes and looked around. The last thing he =

remembered was Adam trying to teleport them both out. He noticed the =
ropes=20
binding his hands together were gone. Adam must have untied him. Hang =
on, his=20
headache was gone too. He moved gingerly, remembering how weak he had =
felt=20
before he had lost consciousness. </P>
<P>[Adam, what’s going on? I don’t feel any side affects =
from the stone, none at=20
all. This is weird.]</P>
<P>Adam nodded. [It’s as though we’ve never been in contact =
with it,] he agreed.=20
</P>
<P>A loud yell interrupted them. Methos had noticed they were awake. =
"Adam,=20
Megabyte, you’ve got to help Daniel! He’s still under =
Ramiis’ control. "</P>
<P>Ramiis had Methos backed into a corner, Adam noticed Methos’ =
right arm was=20
hanging limply by his side and his sword was lying on the floor on the =
other=20
side of the room. Ramiis looked as though he was moving in for the =
kill.</P>
<P>[Help me, I don’t want to do this…]</P>
<P>[Megabyte, did you hear that? It sounded like Daniel.]</P>
<P>[But Daniel’s not telepathic. How could we hear him? It =
doesn’t make=20
sense.]</P>
<P>Adam noticed the stone circle. It seemed to be full of rippling blue =
water,=20
or was it light? He wasn’t sure.</P>
<P>[They must have activated the Stargate; maybe it’s affecting =
our powers=20
somehow, increasing them, maybe? If we can hear Daniel, maybe he can =
hear us,]=20
he ‘pathed. [Maybe we could get inside his mind and help him break =
free of=20
Ramiis.] He brought his hands up in front of him, palms out.</P>
<P>[Okay, I get you. Mind-merge.] Megabyte brought his hands up to meet =
Adam’s=20
and reached out his mind to him. A blue glow formed around the two boys =
as they=20
merged their abilities and reached out for Daniel. The air around them =
seemed to=20
crackle with psychic energy.</P>
<P>On the other side of the room, Ramiis screamed and held his head in =
his=20
hands. The sword fell out of his hands. While he was distracted, Methos =
headed=20
for the doors and punched the button on the wall to open them.</P>
<P>Adam broke the link, and started to shake. "I can’t do this," =
he said. He=20
looked as though he had come face to face with something out of a =
nightmare.</P>
<P>Megabyte had never seen his friend like this before. "Come on, Adam, =
we have=20
to. What’s wrong? You look as though you’ve seen a =
ghost."</P>
<P>"It’s just like the place Rameses sent me to. I would have =
never got out if=20
it hadn’t been for you and Ami. I’m not sure I can go back =
there. I had=20
nightmares for months afterwards. I couldn’t face it again."</P>
<P>"Sure, you can. Remember you’re not alone, this time. Also it =
only exists in=20
Daniel’s mind. It’s not real, like last time. It must be an =
illusion or=20
something. Dad said that Ramiis knew Rameses, maybe he taught him some =
of his=20
tricks." Megabyte realised that Adam had never talked much about what =
had=20
happened when he had been trapped in the Rameses’ realm. Obviously =
it had=20
spooked him out a lot more than he had let on. Typical Adam, he thought. =

Encourages the rest of us to talk about our problems but never tells us =
about=20
his own.</P>
<P>He grabbed his friend by the arm. "C’mon, we’re running =
out of time. I don’t=20
think we’ve got a choice in this. Too much is at stake. Remember =
that you won’t=20
be alone this time. We can always pull out if we have to."</P>
<P>"Okay, I’ll give it another go." Adam hesitantly raised his =
hands again and=20
concentrated. Megabyte did the same and within seconds they could feel =
the=20
mind-merge take effect.</P>
<P>O’Neill looked in amazement at the scene in front of him as he =
entered the=20
gate room. Ramiis was doubled over with his head in his hands and the =
two=20
Tomorrow People were sitting on the floor, hands together, surrounded by =
a blue=20
glow, oblivious to what was going on around them. He was about to say =
something=20
to them when Damon stopped them.</P>
<P>"Don’t interfere," he said. "It looks like a mind-merge. =
I’ve seen them do=20
this before. They must be trying to help Daniel break free of Ramiis." =
He=20
noticed O’Neill’s sceptical look. " The best thing for us to =
do is to let them=20
get on with it, and keep an eye on Ramiis. They know what they are =
doing." I=20
hope, he finished under his breath. He knew he sounded a lot more =
confident than=20
he felt. He, Megabyte and Adam were going to have a very long talk when =
this was=20
all over, he decided.</P>
<P>----------------</P></DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>end of Part 16</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_0190_01C0B44A.870C8C60--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (17/19)
Date: 24 Mar 2001 10:16:01 +1200

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_01C5_01C0B44B.6D31C8E0
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (17/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television

----------------

Part Seventeen

The landscape around them didn't look right, somehow. The colours seemed =
all wrong. It reminded Megabyte of a movie he had seen recently, a movie =
where everything had been in black and white where it should have been =
colour. This was more than just lack of colour, though; it was like =
looking at the negative of a film or photo. No, he corrected to himself; =
it was more like being inside the negative. He shivered. I knew I =
shouldn't have watched those re runs of Sapphire and Steel last week, he =
thought to himself.

Lightning filled the air, and for a moment he could see everything =
around him clearly, as it should be. As soon as the flash died away, his =
surroundings returned to whatever he supposed was normal for this place. =


[This looks exactly the same as it did the last time I was here,] =
'pathed Adam. [It still gives me the creeps.]

[It looks as though Ramiis definitely took some lessons from Rameses =
then.] A thought struck Megabyte. [Poor Daniel. Imagine how long he's =
been in here. No wonder he's having trouble breaking free. This place is =
really depressing.]

[Now you know why I wasn't too keen to come back. Come on, the sooner we =
find Daniel, the sooner we can get out of here, wherever here is.] Adam =
wondered how exactly they were going to free Daniel when and if they did =
find him. Last time he had been in this place, no not this place but =
something similar, he had been able to leave by teleporting. As he and =
Megabyte weren't physically here, he wasn't sure what would happen if =
they tried that, this time. Sure, they could leave by severing the =
mind-merge, but that wasn't going to help Daniel, was it?

They both noticed the slumped figure at the same time. Daniel looked up =
at them in undisguised horror. He leaned back against the smooth part of =
the rock and struggled to pull himself to his feet. His eyes had a =
haunted look about them. He looked like a man who had been trapped =
inside a nightmare, a nightmare he couldn't wake from. It was bad enough =
that he was in this place. He certainly didn't want others in here. He =
wouldn't wish his experiences of the last few days? Or was it hours?, =
He'd lost all track of time, on anyone else.=20

[Adam, Megabyte, how did you get here? You've got to leave now, while =
you still can.]

[Gee, thanks for the warm welcome,] 'pathed Megabyte. [I bet Luke =
Skywalker never got this kind of response.]

[Shut up Megabyte.] Adam wasn't in the mood to listen to his friend's so =
called sense of humour. [Daniel, have you got any idea how we can get =
you out of here?]

[Oh, great, you've come to rescue me, but you're not sure how.] Daniel =
noticed that he could hear what the two boys were saying but they =
weren't actually using speech. Come to think of it, neither was he. [How =
are we communicating? It can't be telepathy; I'm not a telepath. At =
least I don't think I am.]

[It's the Stargate,] explained Adam. [It's boosted our powers, somehow. =
That's why we can hear you, I guess we're picking up your thoughts and =
broadcasting ours to you.] A thought struck him. [Daniel, you do know =
where you are, don't you?]

The archaeologist shook his head. [Some planet, somewhere, I'm not sure =
where. It's weird though, I keep having these dreams that I can see =
myself back at the base, but it's not me. I'm doing these terrible =
things, I try to stop myself, but I can't. It's as though I have no =
control over my actions, like someone else has control of my body.]

The lightning flashed again and Daniel saw the bruises on Megabyte's =
face. He remembered the boy trying to help him to break free of this =
place, and what had happened as a consequence. He buried his face in his =
hands. If the bruises were real, the dreams must have been as well. He =
couldn't have done all those things, he couldn't.=20

Adam and Megabyte exchanged worried looks. [He's been right out of it,] =
'pathed Megabyte, making sure that the other man couldn't hear his =
thoughts.[I don't think he has any idea of what exactly has been going =
on. He doesn't even know where he really is. We've got to tell him.]

[I'll do it.] Adam laid what he hoped was a reassuring hand on Daniel's =
shoulder. [Daniel, don't you realise where you are?] Daniel shook his =
head. [This isn't an alien planet, this is a psychic landscape created =
by Ramiis. We're inside your mind.]

[Actually, you are wrong there, telepath.] Adam and Megabyte became =
aware of the presence of another mind. The mental projection was one of =
hate, of a magnitude that they had rarely come across before.

[You are correct in assuming this is a psychic landscape created by me. =
But you are not in Doctor Jackson's mind. The three of you are in my =
mind, my domain. In here, everything and everyone follows my rules, my =
ideals.]

Ramiis stepped out of the shadows. He gestured and, as though on cue, =
was illuminated by the short burst of lightning that followed.=20

Adam and Megabyte saw a tall man, with shoulder length dark hair, =
dressed in the fashion of what they presumed was that of Ancient Egypt. =
He had a long, thin face and a cruel expression on his face.

Daniel recognised the man he had seen on the screen in the control room, =
before Pierson had dragged him through the Stargate. The same man whom =
he had seen fighting on PX251. That's right, he had called himself =
Ramiis. He remembered this Ramiis had shot Pierson when the Gate had =
opened, too. In one of his 'dreams' he had a vague recollection that his =
friend had come back to life. He was a bit hazy about the details =
though. However, there was also something else he noticed about Ramiis =
this time, something he hadn't noticed before. Something he really =
wished he hadn't seen at all.

[Goa'uld. You're a Goa'uld!] exclaimed Daniel. One of Jack's favourite =
phrases came to mind. Oh crap!

Ramiis' eyes glowed momentarily and then returned to normal. [You are =
almost correct. The Goa'uld and I have a relationship similar to that =
experienced by the Tok'ra. I am, however the dominant personality. The =
Goa'uld obeys my thoughts and wishes at all times.]

Yeah right, thought Daniel to himself. I've seen enough of the Goa'uld =
over the last few years not to believe that one.=20

[Yeah, this guy is even more deluded than we first thought] 'pathed =
Megabyte.

Daniel made a mental note to be careful to watch his thoughts while they =
were in this place. He wondered how telepaths coped without any privacy. =


[We use mental shields] 'pathed Megabyte helpfully.

[And we don't eavesdrop, do we Megabyte? I hate to break up the TP 101 =
lecture, but let's keep our thoughts on the problem at hand eh?]

Ramiis watched the exchange with a look of amusement on his face. Soon =
the telepaths and their friend would have more to concern themselves =
over than making idle conversation. He had noticed that mortals, when =
facing death, often tried to make humorous remarks. It was an attribute =
he would never be able to understand.=20

[Let us see if you still show such optimism once I have finished with =
you.]

Adam gestured to Megabyte. He raised his mental shields so that, =
hopefully, Ramiis would not be able to hear his thoughts. He cleared his =
throat, hoping that speech worked in this place as well as telepathy. To =
his relief it did.=20

"Megabyte, can you link with Daniel? I've got an idea for something that =
might work."

Megabyte closed his eyes, thought of Daniel, and reached out with his =
mind. He nodded. "I can feel him joining in the mind-merge now. Wow, =
this Stargate effect is really cool. Okay, what's this idea of yours?"=20

Adam noticed that his friend had followed his example of using speech =
instead of telepathy. He also noticed Ramiis was just standing there, =
watching. It was as though he didn't think that they would be able to =
actually do anything against him.=20

"Break the mind-merge."

Megabyte interrupted him. "Adam, are you nuts? We can't just leave =
Daniel in here, with him." His face turned red as he felt Daniel's =
unspoken question through the merge. "Oh yeah, of course. His mind is =
merged with ours, where we go, he goes."

"Are you ready?" Adam concentrated, and to his relief, felt the link =
dissolve. However there was still the nagging suspicion in the back of =
his mind that the whole thing had been just a bit too easy. As he opened =
his eyes again he saw his own reservations echoed on Megabyte and =
Daniel's faces.

"Adam, it's not working! We've broken the mind-merge but we're still =
here." Megabyte was beginning to understand something of the fear Adam =
had talked of earlier. He wished that Adam hadn't listened to him when =
he had reassured him earlier that everything would be okay. He =
remembered all too well what he had said to his friend about being able =
to pull out if they had to. He hoped it wasn't going to be a case of =
famous last words.

"You certainly have a funny way of reassuring people," complained =
Daniel. He noticed the redhead's questioning look and continued, " =
Famous last words?"

"Sorry, didn't realise I was thinking aloud. Adam, are you okay?"

Adam was staring at Ramiis with a horrified look on his face. "You knew =
this was going to happen didn't you?"

"Of course I knew, you foolish boy. Your kind is no match for me, nor =
can you stand in the way of my lord, Apophis. You and your friends will =
be trapped in here forever." A thought occurred to him. "Unless you =
would prefer the honour of becoming hosts for the Goa'uld. The choice is =
yours."

Daniel noticed Adam and Megabyte looked quite sick at the thought. Mind =
you, the thought didn't appeal to him either. Catch 22, he thought. =
Prison, or freedom at a price. He knew which option he preferred.=20

"I will give you a moment to consider your options. Do not take too =
long, I have other more pressing business to attend to."

----------------------

End of Part 17



------=_NextPart_000_01C5_01C0B44B.6D31C8E0
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (17/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>by Anne Olsen</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT size=3D3><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman">Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></FONT></F=
ONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ =
Highlander/ NS=20
Tomorrow People</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Rating: PG</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Summary : SG1 finds a =
manuscript that=20
Daniel has trouble deciphering. An historian named Adam Pierson offers =
to=20
help.</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Disclaimer : </FONT></DIV>
<DIV>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Daniel =
Jackson, Jack=20
O’Neill, Sam Carter, Teal’c, General Hammond, Janet Frasier, =
Apophis and anybody=20
else you recognise from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the =
concept of=20
the Stargate, SGC, and the Goa’uld and any thing else related to =
the series=20
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA,=20
Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Methos =
(a.k.a. Adam=20
Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to =
Panzer/Davis,=20
Rysher/Gaumont Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game =
and the=20
Watchers.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Likewise the characters of =
Adam Newman,=20
Megabyte Damon, General William Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin =
Wilson or=20
any names or events linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not =
belong to me=20
either. They are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV =

Television</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman"=20
size=3D3>----------------</FONT></P></DIV></FONT></DIV></FONT></DIV>
<DIV><U>
<P>Part Seventeen</P></U>
<P>The landscape around them didn’t look right, somehow. The =
colours seemed all=20
wrong. It reminded Megabyte of a movie he had seen recently, a movie =
where=20
everything had been in black and white where it should have been colour. =
This=20
was more than just lack of colour, though; it was like looking at the =
negative=20
of a film or photo. No, he corrected to himself; it was more like being =
inside=20
the negative. He shivered. I knew I shouldn’t have watched those =
re runs of=20
Sapphire and Steel last week, he thought to himself.</P>
<P>Lightning filled the air, and for a moment he could see everything =
around him=20
clearly, as it should be. As soon as the flash died away, his =
surroundings=20
returned to whatever he supposed was normal for this place. </P>
<P>[This looks exactly the same as it did the last time I was here,] =
‘pathed=20
Adam. [It still gives me the creeps.]</P>
<P>[It looks as though Ramiis definitely took some lessons from Rameses =
then.] A=20
thought struck Megabyte. [Poor Daniel. Imagine how long he’s been =
in here. No=20
wonder he’s having trouble breaking free. This place is really =
depressing.]</P>
<P>[Now you know why I wasn’t too keen to come back. Come on, the =
sooner we find=20
Daniel, the sooner we can get out of here, wherever here is.] Adam =
wondered how=20
exactly they were going to free Daniel when and if they did find him. =
Last time=20
he had been in this place, no not this place but something similar, he =
had been=20
able to leave by teleporting. As he and Megabyte weren’t =
physically here, he=20
wasn’t sure what would happen if they tried that, this time. Sure, =
they could=20
leave by severing the mind-merge, but that wasn’t going to help =
Daniel, was=20
it?</P>
<P>They both noticed the slumped figure at the same time. Daniel looked =
up at=20
them in undisguised horror. He leaned back against the smooth part of =
the rock=20
and struggled to pull himself to his feet. His eyes had a haunted look =
about=20
them. He looked like a man who had been trapped inside a nightmare, a =
nightmare=20
he couldn’t wake from. It was bad enough that he was in this =
place. He certainly=20
didn’t want others in here. He wouldn’t wish his experiences =
of the last few=20
days? Or was it hours?, He’d lost all track of time, on anyone =
else. </P>
<P>[Adam, Megabyte, how did you get here? You’ve got to leave now, =
while you=20
still can.]</P>
<P>[Gee, thanks for the warm welcome,] ‘pathed Megabyte. [I bet =
Luke Skywalker=20
never got this kind of response.]</P>
<P>[Shut up Megabyte.] Adam wasn’t in the mood to listen to his =
friend’s so=20
called sense of humour. [Daniel, have you got any idea how we can get =
you out of=20
here?]</P>
<P>[Oh, great, you’ve come to rescue me, but you’re not sure =
how…] Daniel=20
noticed that he could hear what the two boys were saying but they =
weren’t=20
actually using speech. Come to think of it, neither was he. [How are we=20
communicating? It can’t be telepathy; I’m not a telepath. At =
least I don’t think=20
I am.]</P>
<P>[It’s the Stargate,] explained Adam. [It’s boosted our =
powers, somehow.=20
That’s why we can hear you, I guess we’re picking up your =
thoughts and=20
broadcasting ours to you.] A thought struck him. [Daniel, you do know =
where you=20
are, don’t you?]</P>
<P>The archaeologist shook his head. [Some planet, somewhere, I’m =
not sure=20
where. It’s weird though, I keep having these dreams that I can =
see myself back=20
at the base, but it’s not me. I’m doing these terrible =
things, I try to stop=20
myself, but I can’t. It’s as though I have no control over =
my actions, like=20
someone else has control of my body.]</P>
<P>The lightning flashed again and Daniel saw the bruises on =
Megabyte’s face. He=20
remembered the boy trying to help him to break free of this place, and =
what had=20
happened as a consequence. He buried his face in his hands. If the =
bruises were=20
real, the dreams must have been as well. He couldn’t have done all =
those things,=20
he couldn’t… </P>
<P>Adam and Megabyte exchanged worried looks. [He’s been right out =
of it,]=20
‘pathed Megabyte, making sure that the other man couldn’t =
hear his thoughts.[I=20
don’t think he has any idea of what exactly has been going on. He =
doesn’t even=20
know where he really is. We’ve got to tell him.]</P>
<P>[I’ll do it.] Adam laid what he hoped was a reassuring hand on =
Daniel’s=20
shoulder. [Daniel, don’t you realise where you are?] Daniel shook =
his head.=20
[This isn’t an alien planet, this is a psychic landscape created =
by Ramiis.=20
We’re inside your mind.]</P>
<P>[Actually, you are wrong there, telepath.] Adam and Megabyte became =
aware of=20
the presence of another mind. The mental projection was one of hate, of =
a=20
magnitude that they had rarely come across before.</P>
<P>[You are correct in assuming this is a psychic landscape created by =
me. But=20
you are not in Doctor Jackson’s mind. The three of you are in my =
mind, my=20
domain. In here, everything and everyone follows my rules, my =
ideals.]</P>
<P>Ramiis stepped out of the shadows. He gestured and, as though on cue, =
was=20
illuminated by the short burst of lightning that followed. </P>
<P>Adam and Megabyte saw a tall man, with shoulder length dark hair, =
dressed in=20
the fashion of what they presumed was that of Ancient Egypt. He had a =
long, thin=20
face and a cruel expression on his face.</P>
<P>Daniel recognised the man he had seen on the screen in the control =
room,=20
before Pierson had dragged him through the Stargate. The same man whom =
he had=20
seen fighting on PX251. That’s right, he had called himself =
Ramiis. He=20
remembered this Ramiis had shot Pierson when the Gate had opened, too. =
In one of=20
his ‘dreams’ he had a vague recollection that his friend had =
come back to life.=20
He was a bit hazy about the details though. However, there was also =
something=20
else he noticed about Ramiis this time, something he hadn’t =
noticed before.=20
Something he really wished he hadn’t seen at all.</P>
<P>[Goa’uld. You’re a Goa’uld!] exclaimed Daniel. One =
of Jack’s favourite=20
phrases came to mind. Oh crap!</P>
<P>Ramiis’ eyes glowed momentarily and then returned to normal. =
[You are almost=20
correct. The Goa’uld and I have a relationship similar to that =
experienced by=20
the Tok’ra. I am, however the dominant personality. The =
Goa’uld obeys my=20
thoughts and wishes at all times.]</P>
<P>Yeah right, thought Daniel to himself. I’ve seen enough of the =
Goa’uld over=20
the last few years not to believe that one. </P>
<P>[Yeah, this guy is even more deluded than we first thought] =
‘pathed=20
Megabyte.</P>
<P>Daniel made a mental note to be careful to watch his thoughts while =
they were=20
in this place. He wondered how telepaths coped without any privacy. </P>
<P>[We use mental shields] ‘pathed Megabyte helpfully.</P>
<P>[And we don’t eavesdrop, do we Megabyte? I hate to break up the =
TP 101=20
lecture, but let’s keep our thoughts on the problem at hand =
eh?]</P>
<P>Ramiis watched the exchange with a look of amusement on his face. =
Soon the=20
telepaths and their friend would have more to concern themselves over =
than=20
making idle conversation. He had noticed that mortals, when facing =
death, often=20
tried to make humorous remarks. It was an attribute he would never be =
able to=20
understand. </P>
<P>[Let us see if you still show such optimism once I have finished with =

you.]</P>
<P>Adam gestured to Megabyte. He raised his mental shields so that, =
hopefully,=20
Ramiis would not be able to hear his thoughts. He cleared his throat, =
hoping=20
that speech worked in this place as well as telepathy. To his relief it =
did.=20
</P>
<P>"Megabyte, can you link with Daniel? I’ve got an idea for =
something that=20
might work."</P>
<P>Megabyte closed his eyes, thought of Daniel, and reached out with his =
mind.=20
He nodded. "I can feel him joining in the mind-merge now. Wow, this =
Stargate=20
effect is really cool. Okay, what’s this idea of yours?" </P>
<P>Adam noticed that his friend had followed his example of using speech =
instead=20
of telepathy. He also noticed Ramiis was just standing there, watching. =
It was=20
as though he didn’t think that they would be able to actually do =
anything=20
against him. </P>
<P>"Break the mind-merge…"</P>
<P>Megabyte interrupted him. "Adam, are you nuts? We can’t just =
leave Daniel in=20
here, with him." His face turned red as he felt Daniel’s unspoken =
question=20
through the merge. "Oh yeah, of course. His mind is merged with ours, =
where we=20
go, he goes."</P>
<P>"Are you ready?" Adam concentrated, and to his relief, felt the link=20
dissolve. However there was still the nagging suspicion in the back of =
his mind=20
that the whole thing had been just a bit too easy. As he opened his eyes =
again=20
he saw his own reservations echoed on Megabyte and Daniel’s =
faces.</P>
<P>"Adam, it’s not working! We’ve broken the mind-merge but =
we’re still here."=20
Megabyte was beginning to understand something of the fear Adam had =
talked of=20
earlier. He wished that Adam hadn’t listened to him when he had =
reassured him=20
earlier that everything would be okay. He remembered all too well what =
he had=20
said to his friend about being able to pull out if they had to. He hoped =
it=20
wasn’t going to be a case of famous last words.</P>
<P>"You certainly have a funny way of reassuring people," complained =
Daniel. He=20
noticed the redhead’s questioning look and continued, " Famous =
last words?"</P>
<P>"Sorry, didn’t realise I was thinking aloud. Adam, are you =
okay?"</P>
<P>Adam was staring at Ramiis with a horrified look on his face. "You =
knew this=20
was going to happen didn’t you?"</P>
<P>"Of course I knew, you foolish boy. Your kind is no match for me, nor =
can you=20
stand in the way of my lord, Apophis. You and your friends will be =
trapped in=20
here forever." A thought occurred to him. "Unless you would prefer the =
honour of=20
becoming hosts for the Goa'uld. The choice is yours."</P>
<P>Daniel noticed Adam and Megabyte looked quite sick at the thought. =
Mind you,=20
the thought didn’t appeal to him either. Catch 22, he thought. =
Prison, or=20
freedom at a price. He knew which option he preferred. </P>
<P>"I will give you a moment to consider your options. Do not take too =
long, I=20
have other more pressing business to attend to."</P>
<P>----------------------</P>
<P>End of Part 17</P></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_01C5_01C0B44B.6D31C8E0--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Fic idea...
Date: 24 Mar 2001 00:44:36 EST


--part1_86.8a04d81.27ed8e44_boundary
Content-Type: text/plain; charset="US-ASCII"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: 7bit

hmm. ditto. i didn't mean to insult. i just was trying to point out how
little fic there is- it's not the archivist's fault, it's the lack of
material i was refering too. and yes, real life. i think i've been not
reading about half of the fic sent to me. i'm glad it's flowing though. i
just need to find time. btw, is anyone on Quiz Bowl at their schools? just a
question.

--part1_86.8a04d81.27ed8e44_boundary
Content-Type: text/html; charset="US-ASCII"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: 7bit

<HTML><FONT FACE=arial,helvetica><FONT  SIZE=2>hmm. ditto. i didn't mean to insult. i just was trying to point out how
<BR>little fic there is- it's not the archivist's fault, it's the lack of
<BR>material i was refering too. and yes, real life. i think i've been not
<BR>reading about half of the fic sent to me. i'm glad it's flowing though. i
<BR>just need to find time. btw, is anyone on Quiz Bowl at their schools? just a
<BR>question.</FONT></HTML>

--part1_86.8a04d81.27ed8e44_boundary--

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Dawning of a New Day (1/1)
Date: 24 Mar 2001 15:05:43 -0500

Title: Dawning of a New Day

Author: Michele R. Mason (hey, that *was* my name when I wrote it!)

Email: [e-mail]

Fandom: New Series Tomorrow People

Serial: Nothing Gold Can Stay, part of the Tapestry serial

Censor: G

Summary: Ami and Adam settle things.

Author's Notes: This posting comes out of a combined moment of
insanity and an obligation to finish something that should have been
finished a long, long time ago. I first started the 'Tapestry' serial
about three and half to four years ago. I also started the "Nothing
Gold Can Stay" mini-serial. Well, I finished "Nothing Gold Can Stay,"
but a combination of being a scatter brain and simple dislike of the
words on paper prevented me from ever posting the finished product.
Well, now that I am archiving my hard drive (courtesy of my new
CD-burner, woo-hoo!), I have decided to post the final story of the
"Nothing Gold Can Stay" serial and hopefully gather that vague sense
of accomplishment.

Previous installments of this serial can of course be found at
http://www.alternate-realities.net in the Tomorrow People section of
the archive, under Tapestry stories.

Going right back to "Worlds Away" straight-away, I promise.

Disclaimer: Not mine, not mine, not mine. The characters featured
here, Adam Newman and Ami Jackson do not belong to me. They are the
property of Roger Damon Price and Thames Television, Tetra Television,
ITV and Nickelodeon. Used here without permission, but not for profit.

*******
Nothing Gold Can Stay
Dawning of a New Day
by Michele R Mason
A Tapestry Story

The first silvers of morning light crested the horizon, flickering and
reflecting off the blue of the ocean water as the waves lapped softly
up onto the beach. Dawn crept on slow, quiet feet, a brilliant silver
and gold that broke across the nighttime sky bringing the first
paintings of color to the black, gray and blue world of night.

"It's beautiful," Ami whispered, hugging her knees to her chest. She
spoke softly, her whisper barely audible over the washing of the
waves; as though she was afraid that speaking might destroy the
moment.

Adam watched her for a moment. He watched the light in her eyes as she
watched the sunrise. He watched the muted pinks and oranges of dawn
caress her face, and he nodded. "Yes, it is. Very beautiful."

He wondered if she even realized that it wasn't the sunrise to which
he referred. He wondered if Ami had the slightest hint of the thoughts
and feelings that possessed him in that instance.

Adam wondered if she knew that he loved her.

He supposed that in his heart he had always known it. The knowledge
had been lurking there in his subconscious for quite some time. There
was a reason that hearing her voice made him smile; there was a reason
that he looked anxiously forward to spending any amount of time with
her.

It wasn't possible for him to pin down the precise moment that he had
first seen her as more than Ami, as more than a fellow Tomorrow Person
or a good friend. He imagined that it had happened sometime between
saying good-bye to her at the train station and the night that she
appeared at the ship in tears. Maybe it had been that night, when he
had first noticed how good it felt to hold her. Adam didn't know; and
it really didn't matter.

His own feelings had crept upon him with the same stealth the morning
sun used. First, only hints of silver and pink, the faintest skipping
of his heart when she smiled at him, or held his gaze for perhaps a
moment longer than necessary. A blend of purple and orange-gold, when
she laughed and he found himself mesmerized by the sound.

It was odd that he had never noticed her two years ago. Certainly, he
had teased Megabyte after his American friend made the mistake of
commenting on Ami's attractiveness. He trusted Ami's intuition and
relied on her as a fellow Tomorrow Person as much as he relied on
Megabyte and Jade. But he had never noticed her as the beautiful young
woman that she was. He'd never noticed how easily he could lose
himself in her dark eyes, or how her laughter rang out like music.

"Sometimes we just don't notice things," Ami muttered softly. The
words surprised Adam. She was echoing his thoughts, but her gaze
remained focused across the ocean on the far horizon.

"No, we don't," Adam agreed. "Sometimes we don't even notice what's
right under our noses."

For a long moment, Ami said nothing. Adam was beginning to think that
she hadn't heard him at all when he felt her hand slide into his, a
cacophony of emotion washing over him. He glanced at her, surprised to
see those dark eyes focused on him completely.

There was an unfamiliar light in her eyes, a bright eagerness that the
red gold of the rising sun highlighted. The rapture in her eyes caught
froze his heart in his chest, his breath catching in his throat.
Something about the caress of the sunrise on her face, the half-smile
that he saw there made the world come to a crashing halt.

She spoke, her words carrying softly to his ears as she gave his hand
a squeeze. "Sometimes, Adam, we do."

He saw himself in her eyes, felt his own feelings reflected there.
Adam didn't think that he could look away from her, even if he had
wanted to. He wanted to say something; he had to say something. "Ami,
I--"

"I know. Me too."

There were one million other things to be said, one million things
that he could not put into words but wanted so earnestly to say. Yet,
somehow, Adam knew that he didn't need them. The touch of Ami's hand
and her light kiss told him more than words could ever convey.

Side by side, swaddled in the comfort of quiet camaraderie and
affection, they watched the sun herald the dawning of a new day.

And the promise of new beginnings.

End

********
Michele B.
Author, Archivist & Webmistress
a l t e r n a t e REALITIES Fan Fiction Archive
http://www.alternate-realities.net
********



-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (18/19)
Date: 25 Mar 2001 12:52:14 +1200

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_0295_01C0B52A.6A45FF40
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

The Medusa Stone (18/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television

----------------

Part Eighteen



"Hey Bill," O'Neill called Damon over to look at Adam and Megabyte. =
"What does it mean when the blue glow thing stops?"=20

Damon shook Megabyte, and then Adam, trying to wake them. They didn't =
even stir, and looked to all intents and purposes as though they were in =
a very deep sleep or a coma. "I don't understand it. Every other time =
I've seen them do a mind-meld, as soon as the light show stops, they've =
snapped out of it."

O'Neill glanced at his watch as he thought of something else. Damm, he =
thought to himself, so much for that idea. "Carter," he said, "Do you =
realise that the wormhole has been active for just over forty minutes?"

Damon looked at him in surprise. "And this means?"

Carter answered his question for him, her voice echoing slightly as it =
came over the speaker system of the control room. "Normally an outgoing =
wormhole can only be sustained for thirty eight minutes at the most. I =
was hoping that it might automatically shut down when it reached that =
deadline, but unfortunately it looks as though Ramiis is somehow =
overriding the cut out mechanism of the wormhole."

"So, you're telling me, whatever they're doing, the boys and Daniel are =
on their own?"

"Sorry, General Damon. It certainly looks that way."=20

Methos joined them and took the situation in at one glance. The =
immortal's arm seemed almost back to normal, observed O'Neill. Gee, =
those guys can heal fast. Jealously will get you nowhere, Jack, he =
chided himself.

Methos noticed Daniel seemed to be in a similar state to Adam and =
Megabyte. Ramiis obviously had no further use for his body, at the =
moment at least. Whatever power was keeping the Stargate open, it was =
keeping the two Tomorrow People and Daniel was returning from wherever =
they were. Wherever their minds were, he corrected himself.

O'Neill noticed both boys' eyes were moving rapidly under their eyelids. =
"Wherever they are, they're certainly having an interesting dream."

Adam's body twitched for a moment, and Methos leaning closer, could hear =
his heart racing. "No Jack, I think you're wrong there. Not so much of a =
dream. More of a nightmare."

----------------------------

"I don't think there's much point in discussing our options, do you?" =
Adam asked Megabyte and Daniel. "We're definitely not going to become =
hosts for these Goa'uld, and I really can't see a way out of here." His =
shoulders slumped. He felt as though he was reliving the nightmares he =
had experienced after his encounter with Rameses. Except this time it =
wasn't a dream, it was for real. He really couldn't see any way out this =
mess. The negative energy of this place really got to him, in a big way. =


"Pull yourself together, Adam. There's always a way out, there's got to =
be. It's not like you to give up so easily."

"Remember, Megabyte, I've been here before. Now you know why I wasn't =
too keen to come back. I barely got out last time."

Daniel tried to sound optimistic, even though he certainly wasn't =
feeling that way. "You've got to keep sounding positive," he said. "I =
know it's hard with this negative energy all around us."

"That's it, of course it's obvious. Daniel you're a genius!" Megabyte =
smacked his head with his hand and grabbed Adam in his excitement.

"What's obvious? Megabyte, have you finally lost it?"=20

"Star Wars!"

Now both his companions were staring at him as though he was crazy. =
"Adam, remember that conversation we had just before we felt the effects =
of the Medusa Stone. The one where you went all philosophical on me."

Adam still looked blank.

Megabyte put on his best Obi-Wan Kenobi voice. "Use the force, Adam, use =
the force." Gee that's corny, even for me, he thought to himself, before =
he continued. "Don't you see, that's the answer to everything. That's =
how we can defeat Ramiis."

Daniel noticed Adam start to smile, a smile that turned into a wide grin =
as he obviously worked out what Megabyte was saying. "Would one of you =
like to explain? Is this TP code for something I don't know about?"

"Sorry, Daniel. When we were waiting to meet General Hammond earlier we =
started talking about the new Star Wars film." Adam noticed Daniel was =
still looking blank.

"What's the basic premise of Star Wars? Good versus Evil. You've got to =
fight negative energy with positive energy. That's how we're going to =
defeat Ramiis and get out of this place."

"Okay," said Daniel slowly. "No offence, but I don't think we're strong =
enough to defeat him on our own, positive energy or not."

"Hey, don't look at me," exclaimed Megabyte. "I haven't got to that bit, =
yet. One flash of genius at a time, guys."

"Remember, when you and Ami combined your powers with mine to help =
Millicent and I escape?" A thought had occurred to Adam. "We also used =
the power of the Ship. That's what we'll do this time. If we can contact =
the Ship, it should give us the extra power we need."

Daniel felt as though he had fallen straight through the rabbit hole and =
come out the other side. " Ship? As in spaceship? You people have a =
spaceship? I thought you said that you were from Earth, not some other =
planet. What sort of power can you access from a ship?"

"This isn't just a space ship, Daniel," explained Adam. "It's more like =
a living entity. If we link with it, it will boost our powers still =
further."

Megabyte noticed that Daniel still didn't look any the wiser. "When we =
break out, that is, become Tomorrow People, we are drawn to the Ship =
when we first teleport. It acts like a homing beacon, except it's a bit =
off. We usually end up taking a bath the first time, until we can =
overcome its effects."

Daniel shook his head. "I'm still feeling lost. Tell you what, when we =
get out of here, you can take me to it and maybe then I'll understand =
what you're saying. In the mean time, just tell me what to do and I'll =
do it. The situation the way it is, I'll try anything once."

"Megabyte and I will mind-merge again and then we'll try to contact the =
Ship. The extra power the Stargate is giving us will help. Hopefully =
with the extra power of the Ship we'll be able to defend ourselves =
against whatever Ramiis decides to throw at us."

"Okay, I'll just keep a look out for him then. By the way, have you got =
any idea of how exactly we're going to use this power against him?" Both =
boys shook their heads. "Oh, right. We'll just make it up as we go along =
then, shall we? Great."

Daniel watched as Adam and Megabyte initiated the merge. As he noticed =
the blue glow that appeared around them grow brighter; he wondered idly =
what other powers these two possessed. If the Stargate itself were =
boosting their powers, as they claimed, what would happen if they =
actually took a trip through the wormhole? Maybe that was something they =
should look into once they got out of this place.=20

Ramiis returning interrupted his train of thought. He hoped that his =
companions had managed to contact this Ship of theirs, and that they had =
worked out what exactly they were going to do next.

"Have you come to a decision yet?"

"Well, actually we have." And you're not going to like it, he thought to =
himself. "We've decided not to take you up on your kind offer to become =
a Goa'uld, but we don't fancy the thought of staying here either." =
Daniel noticed that Ramiis didn't seem to be impressed, but mind you, he =
hadn't really expected him to be either. He hoped Adam and Megabyte =
weren't going to take much longer; Ramiis didn't exactly strike him as =
the patient type.

"I do not seem to remember giving you that particular option."=20

"Well, we didn't particularly like your wide range of choices, so we =
decided to add a few of our own," replied Adam.

At the same time Daniel could hear Adam speaking in his mind, [follow my =
lead.] Whoa, that's spooky, he felt like he was following two =
conversations, each on a different level. He concentrated on Adam's =
mental voice and at once became aware of Megabyte's presence in his mind =
as well. He also felt the tendrils of something else, something quite =
alien. It seemed to permeate through the link. He could feel the added =
power, power that definitely hadn't been there last time he had felt the =
effects of a mind-merge. This must be their Ship, he reasoned to =
himself.

They ducked as Ramiis hurled some sort of energy bolt at them. Daniel =
waited for Adam to reciprocate and was surprised when he didn't.

"Hey guys. Wasn't the whole idea of this to fight back with an equal and =
opposite power? The way I look at it, if he hurls something at us, we =
should hurl something back. What happened to 'follow my lead'?"

Adam looked at bit pale, at least from what Daniel could see through the =
weird lighting of this place. "We can't," he whispered.=20

----------------------------

End of Part 18

------=_NextPart_000_0295_01C0B52A.6A45FF40
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The Medusa Stone =
(18/19)</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>by Anne Olsen</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT size=3D3><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman">Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></FONT></F=
ONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ =
Highlander/ NS=20
Tomorrow People</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Rating: PG</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Summary : SG1 finds a =
manuscript that=20
Daniel has trouble deciphering. An historian named Adam Pierson offers =
to=20
help.</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Disclaimer : </FONT></DIV>
<DIV>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Daniel =
Jackson, Jack=20
O’Neill, Sam Carter, Teal’c, General Hammond, Janet Frasier, =
Apophis and anybody=20
else you recognise from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the =
concept of=20
the Stargate, SGC, and the Goa’uld and any thing else related to =
the series=20
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA,=20
Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Methos =
(a.k.a. Adam=20
Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to =
Panzer/Davis,=20
Rysher/Gaumont Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game =
and the=20
Watchers.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Likewise the characters of =
Adam Newman,=20
Megabyte Damon, General William Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin =
Wilson or=20
any names or events linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not =
belong to me=20
either. They are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV =

Television</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman"=20
size=3D3>----------------</FONT></P></DIV></FONT></DIV></FONT></DIV></FON=
T></DIV>
<DIV><U>
<P>Part Eighteen</P></U>
<P> </P>
<P>"Hey Bill," O’Neill called Damon over to look at Adam and =
Megabyte. "What=20
does it mean when the blue glow thing stops?" </P>
<P>Damon shook Megabyte, and then Adam, trying to wake them. They =
didn’t even=20
stir, and looked to all intents and purposes as though they were in a =
very deep=20
sleep or a coma. "I don’t understand it. Every other time =
I’ve seen them do a=20
mind-meld, as soon as the light show stops, they’ve snapped out of =
it."</P>
<P>O’Neill glanced at his watch as he thought of something else. =
Damm, he=20
thought to himself, so much for that idea. "Carter," he said, "Do you =
realise=20
that the wormhole has been active for just over forty minutes?"</P>
<P>Damon looked at him in surprise. "And this means?"</P>
<P>Carter answered his question for him, her voice echoing slightly as =
it came=20
over the speaker system of the control room. "Normally an outgoing =
wormhole can=20
only be sustained for thirty eight minutes at the most. I was hoping =
that it=20
might automatically shut down when it reached that deadline, but =
unfortunately=20
it looks as though Ramiis is somehow overriding the cut out mechanism of =
the=20
wormhole."</P>
<P>"So, you’re telling me, whatever they’re doing, the boys =
and Daniel are on=20
their own?"</P>
<P>"Sorry, General Damon. It certainly looks that way." </P>
<P>Methos joined them and took the situation in at one glance. The =
immortal’s=20
arm seemed almost back to normal, observed O’Neill. Gee, those =
guys can heal=20
fast. Jealously will get you nowhere, Jack, he chided himself.</P>
<P>Methos noticed Daniel seemed to be in a similar state to Adam and =
Megabyte.=20
Ramiis obviously had no further use for his body, at the moment at =
least.=20
Whatever power was keeping the Stargate open, it was keeping the two =
Tomorrow=20
People and Daniel was returning from wherever they were. Wherever their =
minds=20
were, he corrected himself.</P>
<P>O’Neill noticed both boys’ eyes were moving rapidly under =
their eyelids.=20
"Wherever they are, they’re certainly having an interesting =
dream."</P>
<P>Adam’s body twitched for a moment, and Methos leaning closer, =
could hear his=20
heart racing. "No Jack, I think you’re wrong there. Not so much of =
a dream. More=20
of a nightmare."</P>
<P>----------------------------</P>
<P>"I don’t think there’s much point in discussing our =
options, do you?" Adam=20
asked Megabyte and Daniel. "We’re definitely not going to become =
hosts for these=20
Goa’uld, and I really can’t see a way out of here." His =
shoulders slumped. He=20
felt as though he was reliving the nightmares he had experienced after =
his=20
encounter with Rameses. Except this time it wasn’t a dream, it was =
for real. He=20
really couldn’t see any way out this mess. The negative energy of =
this place=20
really got to him, in a big way. </P>
<P>"Pull yourself together, Adam. There’s always a way out, =
there’s got to be.=20
It’s not like you to give up so easily."</P>
<P>"Remember, Megabyte, I’ve been here before. Now you know why I =
wasn’t too=20
keen to come back. I barely got out last time."</P>
<P>Daniel tried to sound optimistic, even though he certainly =
wasn’t feeling=20
that way. "You’ve got to keep sounding positive," he said. "I know =
it’s hard=20
with this negative energy all around us."</P>
<P>"That’s it, of course it’s obvious. Daniel you’re a =
genius!" Megabyte smacked=20
his head with his hand and grabbed Adam in his excitement.</P>
<P>"What’s obvious? Megabyte, have you finally lost it?" </P>
<P>"Star Wars!"</P>
<P>Now both his companions were staring at him as though he was crazy. =
"Adam,=20
remember that conversation we had just before we felt the effects of the =
Medusa=20
Stone. The one where you went all philosophical on me."</P>
<P>Adam still looked blank.</P>
<P>Megabyte put on his best Obi-Wan Kenobi voice. "Use the force, Adam, =
use the=20
force." Gee that’s corny, even for me, he thought to himself, =
before he=20
continued. "Don’t you see, that’s the answer to everything. =
That’s how we can=20
defeat Ramiis."</P>
<P>Daniel noticed Adam start to smile, a smile that turned into a wide =
grin as=20
he obviously worked out what Megabyte was saying. "Would one of you like =
to=20
explain? Is this TP code for something I don’t know about?"</P>
<P>"Sorry, Daniel. When we were waiting to meet General Hammond earlier =
we=20
started talking about the new Star Wars film." Adam noticed Daniel was =
still=20
looking blank.</P>
<P>"What’s the basic premise of Star Wars? Good versus Evil. =
You’ve got to fight=20
negative energy with positive energy. That’s how we’re going =
to defeat Ramiis=20
and get out of this place."</P>
<P>"Okay," said Daniel slowly. "No offence, but I don’t think =
we’re strong=20
enough to defeat him on our own, positive energy or not."</P>
<P>"Hey, don’t look at me," exclaimed Megabyte. "I haven’t =
got to that bit, yet.=20
One flash of genius at a time, guys."</P>
<P>"Remember, when you and Ami combined your powers with mine to help =
Millicent=20
and I escape?" A thought had occurred to Adam. "We also used the power =
of the=20
Ship. That’s what we’ll do this time. If we can contact the =
Ship, it should give=20
us the extra power we need."</P>
<P>Daniel felt as though he had fallen straight through the rabbit hole =
and come=20
out the other side. " Ship? As in spaceship? You people have a =
spaceship? I=20
thought you said that you were from Earth, not some other planet. What =
sort of=20
power can you access from a ship?"</P>
<P>"This isn’t just a space ship, Daniel," explained Adam. =
"It’s more like a=20
living entity. If we link with it, it will boost our powers still =
further."</P>
<P>Megabyte noticed that Daniel still didn’t look any the wiser. =
"When we break=20
out, that is, become Tomorrow People, we are drawn to the Ship when we =
first=20
teleport. It acts like a homing beacon, except it’s a bit off. We =
usually end up=20
taking a bath the first time, until we can overcome its effects."</P>
<P>Daniel shook his head. "I’m still feeling lost. Tell you what, =
when we get=20
out of here, you can take me to it and maybe then I’ll understand =
what you’re=20
saying. In the mean time, just tell me what to do and I’ll do it. =
The situation=20
the way it is, I’ll try anything once."</P>
<P>"Megabyte and I will mind-merge again and then we’ll try to =
contact the Ship.=20
The extra power the Stargate is giving us will help. Hopefully with the =
extra=20
power of the Ship we’ll be able to defend ourselves against =
whatever Ramiis=20
decides to throw at us."</P>
<P>"Okay, I’ll just keep a look out for him then. By the way, have =
you got any=20
idea of how exactly we’re going to use this power against him?" =
Both boys shook=20
their heads. "Oh, right. We’ll just make it up as we go along =
then, shall we?=20
Great."</P>
<P>Daniel watched as Adam and Megabyte initiated the merge. As he =
noticed the=20
blue glow that appeared around them grow brighter; he wondered idly what =
other=20
powers these two possessed. If the Stargate itself were boosting their =
powers,=20
as they claimed, what would happen if they actually took a trip through =
the=20
wormhole? Maybe that was something they should look into once they got =
out of=20
this place. </P>
<P>Ramiis returning interrupted his train of thought. He hoped that his=20
companions had managed to contact this Ship of theirs, and that they had =
worked=20
out what exactly they were going to do next.</P>
<P>"Have you come to a decision yet?"</P>
<P>"Well, actually we have." And you’re not going to like it, he =
thought to=20
himself. "We’ve decided not to take you up on your kind offer to =
become a=20
Goa’uld, but we don’t fancy the thought of staying here =
either." Daniel noticed=20
that Ramiis didn’t seem to be impressed, but mind you, he =
hadn’t really expected=20
him to be either. He hoped Adam and Megabyte weren’t going to take =
much longer;=20
Ramiis didn’t exactly strike him as the patient type.</P>
<P>"I do not seem to remember giving you that particular option." </P>
<P>"Well, we didn’t particularly like your wide range of choices, =
so we decided=20
to add a few of our own," replied Adam.</P>
<P>At the same time Daniel could hear Adam speaking in his mind, [follow =
my=20
lead.] Whoa, that’s spooky, he felt like he was following two =
conversations,=20
each on a different level. He concentrated on Adam’s mental voice =
and at once=20
became aware of Megabyte’s presence in his mind as well. He also =
felt the=20
tendrils of something else, something quite alien. It seemed to permeate =
through=20
the link. He could feel the added power, power that definitely =
hadn’t been there=20
last time he had felt the effects of a mind-merge. This must be their =
Ship, he=20
reasoned to himself.</P>
<P>They ducked as Ramiis hurled some sort of energy bolt at them. Daniel =
waited=20
for Adam to reciprocate and was surprised when he didn’t.</P>
<P>"Hey guys. Wasn’t the whole idea of this to fight back with an =
equal and=20
opposite power? The way I look at it, if he hurls something at us, we =
should=20
hurl something back. What happened to ‘follow my lead’?"</P>
<P>Adam looked at bit pale, at least from what Daniel could see through =
the=20
weird lighting of this place. "We can’t," he whispered. </P>
<P>----------------------------</P></DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>End of Part =
18</FONT></DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_0295_01C0B52A.6A45FF40--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) FIC: Dawning of a New Day (1/1)
Date: 24 Mar 2001 23:24:04 EST

awww.... so sweet! great story michele, is that an end to the mini-serial?
oh, if it is, great closure!
~victoria

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (19/19)
Date: 26 Mar 2001 09:34:50 +1200

This is a multi-part message in MIME format.

------=_NextPart_000_013E_01C0B5D8.0142EAE0
Content-Type: text/plain;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable


The Medusa Stone (19/19)

by Anne Olsen

Email : [e-mail]

Fandom : Stargate SG1/ Highlander/ NS Tomorrow People

Rating: PG

Summary : SG1 finds a manuscript that Daniel has trouble deciphering. An =
historian named Adam Pierson offers to help.

Disclaimer :=20
The characters of Daniel Jackson, Jack O'Neill, Sam Carter, Teal'c, =
General Hammond, Janet Frasier, Apophis and anybody else you recognise =
from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the concept of the =
Stargate, SGC, and the Goa'uld and any thing else related to the series =
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA, Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.

The characters of Methos (a.k.a. Adam Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor =
MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to Panzer/Davis, Rysher/Gaumont =
Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game and the =
Watchers.

Likewise the characters of Adam Newman, Megabyte Damon, General William =
Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin Wilson or any names or events =
linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not belong to me either. They =
are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV Television

----------------

Part Nineteen

"What do you mean, can't?" Daniel was having trouble not yelling his =
question. What was wrong with these kids?

"If we send back what he hurls at us, it might kill him. That's why." =
Megabyte sounded quite testy. "It's the no killing problem."

Daniel stared at them in disbelief. He remembered Damon saying that the =
Tomorrow People couldn't kill, but surely this was taking things just a =
bit too far. He ducked again as he asked the next question. The air was =
beginning to crackle with electricity as a result of Ramiis' attack. =
"You are kidding, right? Tell me you're kidding. This guy is going to =
kill us!"

Adam shook his head. "Quick, behind this rock. I wish we had a bit more =
light, at least then it would be easier to find somewhere to hide."

The three of them lay there, panting. Daniel pushed his glasses up his =
nose, a nervous habit he had picked up when he was younger, and tried to =
think. " I wonder what Ramiis is using as his power source," he said. " =
I mean, it must be taking an awful lot of energy to run this place." He =
remembered something. " The Stargate is still open, right? Otherwise I =
wouldn't be able to take part in this mind-merge of yours. Maybe he's =
still able to connect to his power source through the wormhole."

"Of course," exclaimed Megabyte. "The power source is the box. Daniel, =
do you remember what happened to the box? Try and remember."

Daniel reached back into his memories; the memories of what he had =
thought had been dreams. "The box went through the Stargate, I seem to =
remember Adam Pierson kicking it through the Gate. Maybe Ramiis is =
keeping the Gate open somehow?"

"So all we have to do is distract him long enough, so that your friends =
can close the Stargate, and disconnect him from his power source. When =
his psyche goes back to wherever the rest of him is, this landscape =
should disappear as well," Adam theorised.

"Oh, is that all?" asked Megabyte sarcastically. " Simple, really, any =
ideas of how we're going to distract him? He doesn't really look as =
though he's the distracting type."

"Think, Megabyte. It was your idea. Positive versus negative." Something =
clicked inside Adam's mind. "Hey, what do you say, we add a bit of light =
and colour to this place?" He turned to Daniel. "Now, you can follow my =
lead."

Ramiis hurled another energy bolt. It was as he had always suspected. =
All telepaths were cowards. They did not even possess the courage to =
defend themselves. Maybe when he had defeated them he would present them =
to his lord, after all. It would be a fitting presentation. Apophis =
would be very pleased with the capture of one of the members of SG1 as =
well. Very pleased.

Ramiis felt the intrusion of another psychic force into his landscape. =
Someone was daring to try and change his realm. He could sense =
brightness and light permeating the overall feeling of darkness. How =
dare they? He pushed back against the intruders, noticing the dirt under =
his feet, now seemed browner in colour, instead of the black it had been =
previously.

Daniel tried to imagine the surrounding landscape coming to life with a =
burst of light and colour. His mind thought back to PX251, that planet =
had been like Eden. Guess you were right about hidden snakes, after all, =
Jack, considering all the trouble that's been caused by what we found =
there. He smiled as he heard Ramiis cry out in rage. It looked as though =
Adam's plan might work, after all.

Adam felt the beginnings of a headache forming; he was feeling very =
tired. Through the link he could feel that Megabyte was reacting the =
same way. To his surprise, Daniel seemed relatively unaffected. Even =
though the archaeologist was adding his energy to the merge, he didn't =
seem to be feeling the same side effects. Maybe it was because he wasn't =
a Tomorrow Person.=20

[I don't think we can keep this up much longer,] 'pathed Megabyte. [I'm =
getting some strange vibes coming from the ship. I think it's feeling =
the strain as well.]

Daniel felt surprised at Megabyte's comment. The boy sounded very tired, =
yet he himself had just been thinking the whole thing was a lot easier =
than he thought it was going to be. He opened his eyes and looked =
around. The landscape itself was changing; black and white was slowly =
being replaced by colour. The ground underneath him was growing green =
grass, and red flowers were beginning to blossom on the trees. The trees =
themselves were no longer black and white, but varying shades of brown =
and green. The black sky had turned blue, and he could see white clouds =
forming.

He found it hard to remember that the whole battle was being fought on =
the psychic plane. He still couldn't shake the feeling that he was on =
some planet, somewhere. The whole place seemed so real. He glanced over =
at Adam and Megabyte and was shocked at what he saw. They seemed so =
pale; sweat was dripping down their foreheads, why wasn't he feeling =
that way himself? It must be because it was their powers that were =
driving the link; he was only able to take part because of their input. =
The Stargate might have increased their powers, but obviously there was =
still a limit to how long they could sustain that level before it began =
to drain them.

Ramiis himself was beginning to show signs of wearying as well. He had =
lost that confident, smug look. It had been replaced by a look of anger.

"You cannot win against me," he shouted. "This is my realm, my rules are =
obeyed here, not the rules of nature."

-----------------

"Something's happening, Colonel. I've got control again. I'm attempting =
to close the Stargate, now."

"Hurry up, Carter. I don't like the look of these kids, whatever they'll =
doing in there, I don't think they can keep it up much longer."

Doctor Frasier looked up at O'Neill and shook her head. "Their vital =
signs are dropping dangerously low, Colonel. Even their breathing seemed =
laboured."

"Daniel seems fine, Doctor," called out Methos. "He's still not coming =
around, but at least he's in no immediate danger."

O'Neill noticed the immortal seemed to know what to look for as he =
checked Daniel over. He made a mental note to ask whether he had ever =
had any medical experience. Carter let out a cheer and he suddenly =
realised that the wormhole was gone, replaced by the heavy steel of the =
iris. The iris that was supposed keep out hostiles - hopefully that now =
included Ramiis.

Daniel groaned and sat up. He became aware of Methos leaning over him, =
and noticed the concern in his eyes. "Adam and Megabyte?" he asked.

"They're coming around," called out Frasier. "Take it easy, young man," =
the last comment was directed at Adam who was trying to sit up. =
"Whatever you've been through, it's taken a lot out of you."

Adam still looked pale and a bit shaken, but at least he was conscious. =
He looked around as though he couldn't quite believe where he was. "It =
worked," he breathed.

"Megabyte?" Damon shook his son. "C'mon, wake up!"

"Dad, is that you?" Megabyte opened his eyes, and noticed that they were =
back in the Gateroom. "Ramiis, is he gone?"

"You tell us," replied O'Neill. " I don't know what you guys did while =
you were in that mind-merge thing but it worked. We got control back of =
the Stargate and Carter closed it down."

"I'm presuming when the wormhole closed, he lost contact with his power =
source and with it the gateway to Earth. His mind, his psychic presence, =
whatever you want to call it, must have gone back through the Stargate =
to wherever he was physically. I suspect he's trying to explain his =
failure to Apophis, even as we speak." Daniel put forward the most =
plausible explanation he could think of.

"What do you think Apophis will do to him?"

"That's open for debate," replied O'Neill. "He might kill him outright, =
or just torture him for a while to teach him a lesson. I have this nasty =
feeling though, that maybe we might not have seen the last of Ramiis. Oh =
well, I suppose that's one more enemy to add to our ever growing =
collection."

"How did you get him to loosen his grip on the Stargate, anyway?" Carter =
had entered the Gateroom and was following the conversation, with =
interest.

Adam smiled weakly. "I'm not sure you'd believe us if we told you, =
Major."

"I'll believe you," chipped in O'Neill. "After all I've seen lately, =
immortals, Tomorrow People and the like, I'd believe just about =
anything."

Methos coughed. "Yes," he said. "That's the other thing that's worrying =
me at the moment. You now know about the existence of my kind, and =
theirs." He gestured towards Adam and Megabyte.

"I wouldn't worry too much about that, son," Hammond replied. "We =
couldn't have saved the Stargate if it wasn't for you people. We're not =
about to betray your trust."

"But what about your reports?" Methos knew how pedantic the military =
were about their reports.

"I'm sure George can write them in such a way that the events of what =
happened are reported properly, but make sure that some of the important =
details are kept deliberately vague. I've had a lot a practice at doing =
that myself over the last few years." Damon smiled affectionately at his =
son and Adam.

Methos decided that obviously he was going to have to trust them, after =
all he could see that Damon would be looking out for any 'breaches of =
security', and SG1 seemed to have a lot of practice at keeping secrets. =
"Anyway, he said, "you were going to tell us how you managed to distract =
Ramiis long enough for Sam to close the Stargate?"

[You can tell them, Megabyte, I can tell you're dying to.]

"Okay," said Megabyte. A grin formed on his face, as he thought about =
what to say. Adam groaned. He knew that look.

His friend started to explain. " You see, a long time ago, in a galaxy =
far far away."





****************************

The End



Authors note: Yes, this is the first story in hopefully an ongoing =
series. The second story will be NS Tomorrow People/Roswell, the second =
story NS Tomorrow People, and the third NS Tomorrow People/Highlander. =
That's the plan at the moment anyway. Of course it's very subject to =
change.




------=_NextPart_000_013E_01C0B5D8.0142EAE0
Content-Type: text/html;
    charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable

<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV>The Medusa Stone (19/19)</DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV><FONT face=3DArial size=3D2>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>by Anne Olsen</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT size=3D3><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman">Email : <A=20
href=3D"mailto:[e-mail]">[e-mail]</A></FONT></F=
ONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Fandom : Stargate SG1/ =
Highlander/ NS=20
Tomorrow People</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Rating: PG</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Summary : SG1 finds a =
manuscript that=20
Daniel has trouble deciphering. An historian named Adam Pierson offers =
to=20
help.</FONT></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Disclaimer : </FONT></DIV>
<DIV>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Daniel =
Jackson, Jack=20
O’Neill, Sam Carter, Teal’c, General Hammond, Janet Frasier, =
Apophis and anybody=20
else you recognise from the SGC do not belong to me. Neither does the =
concept of=20
the Stargate, SGC, and the Goa’uld and any thing else related to =
the series=20
Stargate SG1. They belong to Stargate (II) Productions, Showtime/Viacom, =
MGM/UA,=20
Double Secret Productions, and Gekko Products.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>The characters of Methos =
(a.k.a. Adam=20
Pierson), Joe Dawson, Connor MacLeod and Duncan MacLeod belong to =
Panzer/Davis,=20
Rysher/Gaumont Television. So do the concepts of Immortality, the Game =
and the=20
Watchers.</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman" size=3D3>Likewise the characters of =
Adam Newman,=20
Megabyte Damon, General William Damon, Ami Jackson, Jade Weston, Kevin =
Wilson or=20
any names or events linked to the Tomorrow People TV series do not =
belong to me=20
either. They are the property of Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra and ITV =

Television</FONT></P>
<P><FONT face=3D"Times New Roman"=20
size=3D3>----------------</FONT></P></DIV></FONT></DIV></FONT></DIV>
<DIV><U>
<P>Part Nineteen</P></U>
<P>"What do you mean, can’t?" Daniel was having trouble not =
yelling his=20
question. What was wrong with these kids?</P>
<P>"If we send back what he hurls at us, it might kill him. That’s =
why."=20
Megabyte sounded quite testy. "It’s the no killing problem."</P>
<P>Daniel stared at them in disbelief. He remembered Damon saying that =
the=20
Tomorrow People couldn’t kill, but surely this was taking things =
just a bit too=20
far. He ducked again as he asked the next question. The air was =
beginning to=20
crackle with electricity as a result of Ramiis’ attack. "You are =
kidding, right?=20
Tell me you’re kidding. This guy is going to kill us!"</P>
<P>Adam shook his head. "Quick, behind this rock. I wish we had a bit =
more=20
light, at least then it would be easier to find somewhere to hide."</P>
<P>The three of them lay there, panting. Daniel pushed his glasses up =
his nose,=20
a nervous habit he had picked up when he was younger, and tried to =
think. " I=20
wonder what Ramiis is using as his power source," he said. " I mean, it =
must be=20
taking an awful lot of energy to run this place." He remembered =
something. " The=20
Stargate is still open, right? Otherwise I wouldn’t be able to =
take part in this=20
mind-merge of yours. Maybe he’s still able to connect to his power =
source=20
through the wormhole."</P>
<P>"Of course," exclaimed Megabyte. "The power source is the box. =
Daniel, do you=20
remember what happened to the box? Try and remember."</P>
<P>Daniel reached back into his memories; the memories of what he had =
thought=20
had been dreams. "The box went through the Stargate, I seem to remember =
Adam=20
Pierson kicking it through the Gate. Maybe Ramiis is keeping the Gate =
open=20
somehow?"</P>
<P>"So all we have to do is distract him long enough, so that your =
friends can=20
close the Stargate, and disconnect him from his power source. When his =
psyche=20
goes back to wherever the rest of him is, this landscape should =
disappear as=20
well," Adam theorised.</P>
<P>"Oh, is that all?" asked Megabyte sarcastically. " Simple, really, =
any ideas=20
of how we’re going to distract him? He doesn’t really look =
as though he’s the=20
distracting type."</P>
<P>"Think, Megabyte. It was your idea. Positive versus negative." =
Something=20
clicked inside Adam’s mind. "Hey, what do you say, we add a bit of =
light and=20
colour to this place?" He turned to Daniel. "Now, you can follow my =
lead."</P>
<P>Ramiis hurled another energy bolt. It was as he had always suspected. =
All=20
telepaths were cowards. They did not even possess the courage to defend=20
themselves. Maybe when he had defeated them he would present them to his =
lord,=20
after all. It would be a fitting presentation. Apophis would be very =
pleased=20
with the capture of one of the members of SG1 as well. Very pleased.</P>
<P>Ramiis felt the intrusion of another psychic force into his =
landscape.=20
Someone was daring to try and change his realm. He could sense =
brightness and=20
light permeating the overall feeling of darkness. How dare they? He =
pushed back=20
against the intruders, noticing the dirt under his feet, now seemed =
browner in=20
colour, instead of the black it had been previously.</P>
<P>Daniel tried to imagine the surrounding landscape coming to life with =
a burst=20
of light and colour. His mind thought back to PX251, that planet had =
been like=20
Eden. Guess you were right about hidden snakes, after all, Jack, =
considering all=20
the trouble that’s been caused by what we found there. He smiled =
as he heard=20
Ramiis cry out in rage. It looked as though Adam’s plan might =
work, after=20
all.</P>
<P>Adam felt the beginnings of a headache forming; he was feeling very =
tired.=20
Through the link he could feel that Megabyte was reacting the same way. =
To his=20
surprise, Daniel seemed relatively unaffected. Even though the =
archaeologist was=20
adding his energy to the merge, he didn’t seem to be feeling the =
same side=20
effects. Maybe it was because he wasn’t a Tomorrow Person. </P>
<P>[I don’t think we can keep this up much longer,] ‘pathed =
Megabyte. [I’m=20
getting some strange vibes coming from the ship. I think it’s =
feeling the strain=20
as well.]</P>
<P>Daniel felt surprised at Megabyte’s comment. The boy sounded =
very tired, yet=20
he himself had just been thinking the whole thing was a lot easier than =
he=20
thought it was going to be. He opened his eyes and looked around. The =
landscape=20
itself was changing; black and white was slowly being replaced by =
colour. The=20
ground underneath him was growing green grass, and red flowers were =
beginning to=20
blossom on the trees. The trees themselves were no longer black and =
white, but=20
varying shades of brown and green. The black sky had turned blue, and he =
could=20
see white clouds forming.</P>
<P>He found it hard to remember that the whole battle was being fought =
on the=20
psychic plane. He still couldn’t shake the feeling that he was on =
some planet,=20
somewhere. The whole place seemed so real. He glanced over at Adam and =
Megabyte=20
and was shocked at what he saw. They seemed so pale; sweat was dripping =
down=20
their foreheads, why wasn’t he feeling that way himself? It must =
be because it=20
was their powers that were driving the link; he was only able to take =
part=20
because of their input. The Stargate might have increased their powers, =
but=20
obviously there was still a limit to how long they could sustain that =
level=20
before it began to drain them.</P>
<P>Ramiis himself was beginning to show signs of wearying as well. He =
had lost=20
that confident, smug look. It had been replaced by a look of anger.</P>
<P>"You cannot win against me," he shouted. "This is my realm, my rules =
are=20
obeyed here, not the rules of nature."</P>
<P>-----------------</P>
<P>"Something’s happening, Colonel. I’ve got control again. =
I’m attempting to=20
close the Stargate, now."</P>
<P>"Hurry up, Carter. I don’t like the look of these kids, =
whatever they’ll=20
doing in there, I don’t think they can keep it up much =
longer."</P>
<P>Doctor Frasier looked up at O’Neill and shook her head. "Their =
vital signs=20
are dropping dangerously low, Colonel. Even their breathing seemed=20
laboured."</P>
<P>"Daniel seems fine, Doctor," called out Methos. "He’s still not =
coming=20
around, but at least he’s in no immediate danger."</P>
<P>O’Neill noticed the immortal seemed to know what to look for as =
he checked=20
Daniel over. He made a mental note to ask whether he had ever had any =
medical=20
experience. Carter let out a cheer and he suddenly realised that the =
wormhole=20
was gone, replaced by the heavy steel of the iris. The iris that was =
supposed=20
keep out hostiles - hopefully that now included Ramiis.</P>
<P>Daniel groaned and sat up. He became aware of Methos leaning over =
him, and=20
noticed the concern in his eyes. "Adam and Megabyte?" he asked.</P>
<P>"They’re coming around," called out Frasier. "Take it easy, =
young man," the=20
last comment was directed at Adam who was trying to sit up. "Whatever =
you’ve=20
been through, it’s taken a lot out of you."</P>
<P>Adam still looked pale and a bit shaken, but at least he was =
conscious. He=20
looked around as though he couldn’t quite believe where he was. =
"It worked," he=20
breathed.</P>
<P>"Megabyte?" Damon shook his son. "C’mon, wake up!"</P>
<P>"Dad, is that you?" Megabyte opened his eyes, and noticed that they =
were back=20
in the Gateroom. "Ramiis, is he gone?"</P>
<P>"You tell us," replied O’Neill. " I don’t know what you =
guys did while you=20
were in that mind-merge thing but it worked. We got control back of the =
Stargate=20
and Carter closed it down."</P>
<P>"I’m presuming when the wormhole closed, he lost contact with =
his power=20
source and with it the gateway to Earth. His mind, his psychic presence, =

whatever you want to call it, must have gone back through the Stargate =
to=20
wherever he was physically. I suspect he’s trying to explain his =
failure to=20
Apophis, even as we speak." Daniel put forward the most plausible =
explanation he=20
could think of.</P>
<P>"What do you think Apophis will do to him?"</P>
<P>"That’s open for debate," replied O’Neill. "He might kill =
him outright, or=20
just torture him for a while to teach him a lesson. I have this nasty =
feeling=20
though, that maybe we might not have seen the last of Ramiis. Oh well, I =
suppose=20
that’s one more enemy to add to our ever growing collection."</P>
<P>"How did you get him to loosen his grip on the Stargate, anyway?" =
Carter had=20
entered the Gateroom and was following the conversation, with =
interest.</P>
<P>Adam smiled weakly. "I’m not sure you’d believe us if we =
told you,=20
Major."</P>
<P>"I’ll believe you," chipped in O’Neill. "After all =
I’ve seen lately,=20
immortals, Tomorrow People and the like, I’d believe just about =
anything."</P>
<P>Methos coughed. "Yes," he said. "That’s the other thing =
that’s worrying me at=20
the moment. You now know about the existence of my kind, and theirs." He =

gestured towards Adam and Megabyte.</P>
<P>"I wouldn’t worry too much about that, son," Hammond replied. =
"We couldn’t=20
have saved the Stargate if it wasn’t for you people. We’re =
not about to betray=20
your trust."</P>
<P>"But what about your reports?" Methos knew how pedantic the military =
were=20
about their reports.</P>
<P>"I’m sure George can write them in such a way that the events =
of what=20
happened are reported properly, but make sure that some of the important =
details=20
are kept deliberately vague. I’ve had a lot a practice at doing =
that myself over=20
the last few years." Damon smiled affectionately at his son and =
Adam.</P>
<P>Methos decided that obviously he was going to have to trust them, =
after all=20
he could see that Damon would be looking out for any ‘breaches of =
security’, and=20
SG1 seemed to have a lot of practice at keeping secrets. "Anyway, he =
said, "you=20
were going to tell us how you managed to distract Ramiis long enough for =
Sam to=20
close the Stargate?"</P>
<P>[You can tell them, Megabyte, I can tell you’re dying to.]</P>
<P>"Okay," said Megabyte. A grin formed on his face, as he thought about =
what to=20
say. Adam groaned. He knew that look…</P>
<P>His friend started to explain. " You see, a long time ago, in a =
galaxy far=20
far away…"</P>
<P> </P>
<P> </P>
<P>****************************</P>
<P>The End</P>
<P> </P>
<P>Authors note: Yes, this is the first story in hopefully an ongoing =
series.=20
The second story will be NS Tomorrow People/Roswell, the second story NS =

Tomorrow People, and the third NS Tomorrow People/Highlander. =
That’s the plan at=20
the moment anyway. Of course it’s very subject to =
change…</P></DIV>
<DIV> </DIV>
<DIV> </DIV></BODY></HTML>

------=_NextPart_000_013E_01C0B5D8.0142EAE0--


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Psycho Babble" <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (19/19)
Date: 25 Mar 2001 16:45:29 -0500

<squeaks excitedly>  That was an adorable ending.  ^_^
_________________________________________________________________
Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) The Medusa Stone (19/19)
Date: 26 Mar 2001 10:03:08 +1200

thanks....

anne

----- Original Message -----
Sent: Monday, March 26, 2001 9:45 AM


> <squeaks excitedly>  That was an adorable ending.  ^_^
> _________________________________________________________________
> Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com
>
>
> -
>  To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
>  with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
>  For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
>  "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.
>


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: [e-mail]
Subject: (arfic-l) Anne Olsen and "The Medusa Stone": Crazy Praise!
Date: 25 Mar 2001 18:30:39 EST

ladies and gentleman, a new fanfic pro has been born.
GO ANNE!!
That was an incredible first story, most engaging, and well written! i think
we should all give Anne mad props for that piece of fic. I was SOOOO pleased
with it!
Can't wait for the next one from you,
~Victoria

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "The Olsen Family" <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Anne Olsen and "The Medusa Stone": Crazy Praise!
Date: 26 Mar 2001 11:57:52 +1200

thanks Victoria...<blushes madly> Yeah there is a sequel........up to
chapter 10 but not posting till it's finished.
Anne

----- Original Message -----
Sent: Monday, March 26, 2001 11:30 AM


> ladies and gentleman, a new fanfic pro has been born.
> GO ANNE!!
> That was an incredible first story, most engaging, and well written! i
think
> we should all give Anne mad props for that piece of fic. I was SOOOO
pleased
> with it!
> Can't wait for the next one from you,
> ~Victoria
>
> -
>  To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
>  with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
>  For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
>  "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.
>


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Worlds Away <[e-mail]>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Worlds Away (Part 22)
Date: 31 Mar 2001 06:36:50 -0800 (PST)

Title: Worlds Away (Part 21)

Author: M. Bumbarger

Email: [e-mail]

Fandom: New Series Tomorrow People

Rating: PG-13/TV-14

Summary: The Tomorrow People are swept away to a
different world, where they must take up the lives of
their alter-egos and try to find their way home . .
.which won't be easy.

Notes & Dedication: Continued thanks and praises to
Caroline for all of her help, support and nagging to
keep this going and to keep me on task.

Disclaimer: The Tomorrow People (Adam Newman, Ami
Jackson, Megabyte Damon, and Jade Weston) are the
property of Roger Damon Price, Thames Television, ITV,
Tetra Television and Nickelodeon. They are used here
without permission, but not for profit. The lands,
countries, customs, deities, and original characters
are mine and mine only, springing from the depths
of my imagination and should not be used anywhere else
without my permission. Please do not repost this to
any list or archive it anywhere else without my
express
permission.

Previous parts at
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway

**********


Chapter Twenty-Two

Now, how was this for irony, Megabyte mused as he fell
into step besides his father, he was actually going to
meet Adam's bride before Adam did. Well, not so much
as meet her, from what he understood of Albarasquan
culture, being of the male gender he would be
fortunate to get within a few meters of the Damiar
Princess, but he would be one of the first to greet
her. He would be one of the first to lay eyes upon her
and the several meters of cloth that would make up the
veil that she wore.

Veils, now there was a concept that was absolutely
foreign to Megabyte. However, in light of his recent
situation and his problems with Sarena, he thought
that maybe the Albarasquans had the right idea.
Properly hidden and veiled, Sarena wouldn't be nearly
the distraction that she was, and she wouldn't be able
to advertise herself the way she did. And quite
possibly, he wouldn't have found himself in the
unenviable position of having to put an end to Lord
Marmion's affair.

Possible, yes, but not probable. If Megabyte had
learned anything about his alter ego, it was that the
other man not only lacked decency and respect for
others, but he reveled in doing so. Which went a long
way towards explaining why the kitchen staff now fell
silent whenever Megabyte entered a room, why the
servants tip-toed lightly around him, and why Legan
watched him as though he fully expected stalked eyes
to pop out of Megabyte's head, or rather, Marmion's
head. He wasn't Marmion Ruele, and he had no
intentions of living the life the other man had led;
and people were beginning to notice.

People were beginning to think, as Jade so properly
informed him, "that you've either gone mad or grown
up."

He would have preferred the latter to the former, but
as long as people were noticing, then he truly didn't
care that much.

"Remember, my lord, to keep a respectful distance. The
Damia Reina is particular about such things," Legan's
voice at his elbow reminded Megabyte of the valet's
presence. "And remember that she is a High Priestess
of Damiaren before she is Queen. Pay homage to the
church --"

"And then the throne," Lord Bial cut in smoothly,
dismissing Legan's words with a brief flicker of his
wrist, "I think that we can not drill the necessity of
proper etiquette into my son's head any further Legan.
If he has not taken the words to heart by now, then he
never will." The words were spoken lightly, as if in
jest, as if Lord Bial truly was not concerned with how
his son would receive the queen, heir, and dowager
queen of a foreign kingdom, but Megabyte had walked in
Marmion's shoes long enough to know that his father
was far from calm.

Had Marmion been there, Megabyte knew the man would
have done something, albeit small and petty, to at
least create some discomfort and bitterness. But
Marmion was not there, Megabyte Damon was, and
Megabyte Damon had no intentions of offending a
powerful and respected foreign queen.

Megabyte Damon had no intentions of offending any
queen, or king, ever.

Lady Margot waited for them in the front courtyard,
her ladies-in-waiting lined up neatly behind and
beside her as she took her proper place besides Lord
Bial. As for the Lady Jadina . . . well, the wife of
Lord Marmion was conspicuous in her absence.

[Jade?] Megabyte sent the thought to her
telepathically, not even trying to hide his
impatience. He knew it wouldn't do any good to get
annoyed with her, here, as in their world, Jade paid
little attention to any sort of chastisement from
Megabyte. Besides which, she would receive enough of
said chastisement from Lady Margot before the day was
done.

[Coming!] She punctuated her frantic exclamation as
she raced, quite literally, into the courtyard.
Dressed in her riding habit, her skirts held in one
hand and hiked up to her ankles as no properly bred
lady would dare do unless the devil himself was
chasing her, she charged forward to his side. Her
other hand, the one not occupied with holding her
skirts up high enough to permit running, attempted to
hold a large, feather adorned hat, a gift from Queen
Carrina, on her head.

If the Keep thought that Lord Marmion had gone mad,
times like this made him wonder what they thought of
Lady Jadina.

"I'm sorry," Jade pulled to a halt before his parents,
letting her skirts drop, her face flushed bright pink.
Several strands of unruly blonde escaped from beneath
the hat, and as Megabyte watched the reactions on the
faces of the current Lord and Lady of Elspera Keep, in
particularly that of Lady Margot, he felt sorry for
the words Jade would hear later. "I was out riding and
somehow I lost track of time. I didn't mean to be out
that long --"

"Where is Sarena?" Lady Margot nodded to her personal
maids, and the women moved instantly, fluttering
around Jade in an attempt to hurriedly put her to
rights; as much as they could on such short notice.

"I -- I --" Jade stopped, the words that had clearly
meant to be a lie dying on her lips under Lady
Margot's watchful eye. Her head dropped, allowing one
of the maids to replace hatpins and tuck hair beneath
the monstrosity of a hat, and her voice grew smaller,
"She didn't go riding with me. She was feeling ill."

"Convenient." The word was a low snarl and an
accusation from Legan, loud enough for only Megabyte
to hear.  And while Megabyte was able to ignore the
man and pretend to not have heard the word, he
couldn't ignore the slow burn of anger and annoyance
that Jade's words produced in him. Not anger towards
Jade, but towards Sarena and towards Marmion Ruele for
ever creating this frustrating situation.

Sarena kept her distance, just as he had made it clear
that she should. She kept her distance, but went out
of her way to remind him in subtle and not-so-subtle
ways that she was still there, an annoying itch just
beyond reach that would not go away. What better way
to get his attention than by raising his ire, by
embarrassing him and making certain that Lady Jadina
was not only late, but most improperly dressed, by
Stiborn standards, at this time.

"Too ill to see that her lady is properly attended
to?" Lady Margot raised an eyebrow.

"No, that wasn't it at all. I didn't want her out if
she wasn't well. It's my fault, really. I should have
known better. I do apologize, Mother, Father . . .
Marm."

The fact that she included him in her apology, gave
Megabyte a start. That was unexpected, and it made him
bite back the words he had been about to deliver to
her with regards to how Sarena was not worth the
breath Jade wasted defended her. He and Jade got along
a little better these days, but there were still
things that could send them bickering like children -
Sarena was one of those things. Jade thought Megabyte
was unnaturally cold and harsh towards Sarena, and he,
of course, couldn't explain why he was that way.

It was a lose-lose situation.

This time, Megabyte swallowed his annoyance and let
the words remain unspoken.

Something tickled the back of his mind, a subtle and
soft brushing against his awareness. It caused him to
react instinctively, pushing against it, warding it
away before he turned his head enough to glare at
Jade. [Something you wanted to say?]

Still being attended to by Lady Margot's attendants,
it was hard to catch sight of her between the moving
and busy bodies. [I said I'm sorry. And it won't
happen again. What more do you want?]

[You just -] Megabyte stopped in mid-sentence. If Jade
had been fluttering around inside of his head, she
might have denied it, but she wasn't any good at
hiding things. She wouldn't have reacted with those
words, with the blank puzzlement and hurt that said
she was bothered that he didn't accept her apology.
[Never mind.]

If it wasn't Jade pressing against him, attempting to
slip past his shields, then they might have a few more
things to worry about. Like the possibility of there
actually being Tomorrow People, or at least telepaths,
in this world.

[Marm?]

[Nothing. Forget it.]

[Fine. Be that way.]

By the time the carriages, and the wagons, carrying
the Damiar Princess of Albarasque and her court pulled
into the courtyard, Jade was by his side, looking as
much the Lady Jadina as she possibly could. But
Megabyte was too distracted to pay much attention to
the goings on around him, already regretting the fact
that he had pushed that elusive telepathic touch away
instead of trying to find whom it belonged to.

Not that the first two carriages held much of
interest. Those carriages contained the attendants of
the royal family and a few priestesses and acolytes
from the Temple of Damiaren. Only one of those women
actually held his attention for more than a moment,
and that was because Megabyte could actually see her
face. Far older than the priestesses, acolytes and
attendants with her, she still wore the veil, but it
was thin and light and Megabyte was certain was worn
more for tradition than any other reason. Aside from
its sheerness, her veil also only hid her nose and
mouth, and eyes as dark as a hawk's peered out at
those assembled in the courtyard, and Megabyte
received the distinct impression that they were all
being measured.

Her eyes lingered the longest on Jade, taking in the
outlandish hat and the slightly mussed riding dress
and causing the girl to blush a few different shades
of red. Something sparked in those dark eyes, and
Megabyte could have sworn he saw the hint of a smile
beneath that veil, but he blinked and it was gone,
replaced with the hard eyes and face of a woman of
wisdom and age.

"I don't think she liked me," Jade whispered as the
woman at last turned away.

"It's the hat," Megabyte muttered, grateful that they
were in public and that Jade would not slug him for
the words.

[Is she there yet?] The inquiry came from Adam, laced
with more than a little bit of curiosity. He was
waiting for Megabyte's first impression; not that it
would change anything, but as was often said,
"Forewarned is forearmed."

[Well, she's here, but we haven't seen her yet,]
Megabyte replied, his words meant for Adam only. The
first impression report was strictly between them,
namely because Adam had actually shown a bit of
embarrassed humility when Jade accused him of trying
to judge a book by its cover. [Although I think they
brought half of the Sun Palace with them.]

[If the progress being made on my royal apartments is
indication, we have more than enough room for it.]

[I wouldnÆt make any bets on that, pal.]

The first to emerge from the royal carriage was Prince
Calend'et. Slightly taller than Megabyte, with dark
skin and dark eyes and a boyish face, he carried
himself like royalty and like he knew that all eyes
were upon him. He greeted each of them in perfect,
only slightly accented Stibornan, placing a kiss upon
the hands of Lady Margot and Jade.

He was the kind of guy that Megabyte had always wanted
to deck.

The Damiar Princess Amideira was next, and as the
priestess from early announced her name, something
tugged at the back of Megabyte's mind. One of the
conversations that he and Adam had while Adam was
visiting the keep, something about names and titles,
an elusive thread of thought that he couldn't seem to
grasp and bring to the forefront of his mind. Not
until the Damiar Princess stepped from the carriage,
hidden and swathed beneath layers of lace and silk and
linen. Not until he saw her head turn, that motion not
hidden by veil, not until he felt the mixed waves of
shock and absolute hysterical relief ram into him.

Marmion and Marmaduke. Jadina and Jade. Amideira --

"Ami," he both said the word softly and sent it
telepathically to the woman that was somewhere beneath
the layer of veils.

[Megabyte! It's you!] Ami's delighted telepathic
squeal would have been bearable.

Would have been had it not been in perfect
synchronicity with Jade's, [Ami! Marm, it's Ami!]

[Ami?] Adam sounded both mystified and relieved. [Ami
is there? Ami, you're there?]

This was just too rich. Megabyte actually chuckled
softly, not caring about the odd looks that Legan and
several of the gathered servants gave him, after all
according to rumor, Lord Marmion had taken leave of
his senses.

[Adam, Ami is your bride.]

At that announcement, the Damiar Princess of
Albarasque, alias Ami Jackson, tripped down the final
step.

*** End of Chapter Twenty-Two


=====
*********************************************
Worlds Away
http://www.alternate-realities.net/worldsaway
*********************************************

__________________________________________________
Do You Yahoo!?
Get email at your own domain with Yahoo! Mail.
http://personal.mail.yahoo.com/?.refer=text

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Mandi Ohlin <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) FIC: Worlds Away (Part 22)
Date: 31 Mar 2001 19:35:16 -0500


Michele,

Just going to leave a little snippet to further clarify my reaction to
this:

> [Ami?] Adam sounded both mystified and relieved. [Ami
> is there? Ami, you're there?]
>
> This was just too rich. Megabyte actually chuckled
> softly, not caring about the odd looks that Legan and
> several of the gathered servants gave him, after all
> according to rumor, Lord Marmion had taken leave of
> his senses.
>
> [Adam, Ami is your bride.]
>
> At that announcement, the Damiar Princess of
> Albarasque, alias Ami Jackson, tripped down the final
> step.
>


LOL! I got my e-mail this morning, read to the ending, and my next-door
neighbor came over to see what I was giggling maniacally about. I'm
amazed all she did was trip at that little revelation...

This is wonderful! I can't wait to see the next part - and see if that
little trip doesn't make things too embarrassing. After Megabyte's
reaction to being married to Jade, I wonder how Adam's going to take
being engaged to Ami.

Unfortunately, now that they're (more or less) reunited, now you get to
try to determine just how they got there. (And how they're going to get
back - if they can at all...)

--
Mandi Ohlin (Mandolin)
member of the SisterHood of Evil
fanfic fanatic and nitpicker extraordinaire

Devon: "What does a girl have to do to impress you?"
Oz: "Well, it involves a feather boa and the theme to
    'A Summer Place.' I can't discuss it here."
                   --BtVS: "Halloween"

http://weirdweb.net

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: Mandi Ohlin <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) FIC: Worlds Away (Part 22)
Date: 31 Mar 2001 20:49:31 -0500

Aah. Stupid reply button. Sorry, all, ignore that last post; just an
incoherent attempt at feedback for Michele.

--
Mandi Ohlin (Mandolin)
member of the SisterHood of Evil
fanfic fanatic and nitpicker extraordinaire

Devon: "What does a girl have to do to impress you?"
Oz: "Well, it involves a feather boa and the theme to
    'A Summer Place.' I can't discuss it here."
                   --BtVS: "Halloween"

http://weirdweb.net

-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

From: "Michele Bumbarger" <[e-mail]>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) FIC: Worlds Away (Part 22)
Date: 01 Apr 2001 00:56:58 -0500

Mandi,

Thanks for the feedback. I'm so glad that you are enjoying the story ...
which is slowly (okay, quickly) becoming more epic than I imagined. I do
think that this is going to be turned into two or more stories, otherwise,
I'll have a 100+ chapter work in progress for the next year, which is way
more stress than i need :-)

Michele



----Original Message Follows----
Reply-To: [e-mail]


Michele,

Just going to leave a little snippet to further clarify my reaction to
this:

 > [Ami?] Adam sounded both mystified and relieved. [Ami
 > is there? Ami, you're there?]
 >
 > This was just too rich. Megabyte actually chuckled
 > softly, not caring about the odd looks that Legan and
 > several of the gathered servants gave him, after all
 > according to rumor, Lord Marmion had taken leave of
 > his senses.
 >
 > [Adam, Ami is your bride.]
 >
 > At that announcement, the Damiar Princess of
 > Albarasque, alias Ami Jackson, tripped down the final
 > step.
 >


LOL! I got my e-mail this morning, read to the ending, and my next-door
neighbor came over to see what I was giggling maniacally about. I'm
amazed all she did was trip at that little revelation...

This is wonderful! I can't wait to see the next part - and see if that
little trip doesn't make things too embarrassing. After Megabyte's
reaction to being married to Jade, I wonder how Adam's going to take
being engaged to Ami.

Unfortunately, now that they're (more or less) reunited, now you get to
try to determine just how they got there. (And how they're going to get
back - if they can at all...)

--
Mandi Ohlin (Mandolin)
member of the SisterHood of Evil
fanfic fanatic and nitpicker extraordinaire

Devon: "What does a girl have to do to impress you?"
Oz: "Well, it involves a feather boa and the theme to
     'A Summer Place.' I can't discuss it here."
                    --BtVS: "Halloween"

http://weirdweb.net

-
  To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
  with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
  For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
  "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.

_________________________________________________________________
Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com


-
 To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "[e-mail]"
 with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
 For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
 "help" to the same address.  Do not use quotes in your message.